HI 
 
 m. 
 
 liliiii' 
 
 
 
,o°<. 
 
 
 
 \\U _ O -^ ^.V <P, ^ L/ 
 
 
 .<^^ "-. 
 
.0°-. H 
 
 4. -t^ 
 
Sheldon & Compa77/y's Text-!Books, 
 
 COLTON'S NEW GEOGEAPHIES. 
 
 The ivliole subject in Two Hooks. 
 
 These books are the most simple, the most practical, and best 
 to the wants of the school-room of any yet published. 
 
 I. Colton^s Keiv Introductory Geography, 
 
 With entirely new Maps made especially for this book, on 
 the most improved plan ; and elegantly Illustrated. 
 
 II, Colton's Common School Geography, 
 
 With Thirty - six new Maps, made especially for this book, 
 and drawn on a uniform system of scales. 
 
 Elegantly Illustrated. 
 
 This book is the best adapted to teaching- the subject of Geog- 
 raphy of any yet published. It is simple and comprehensive, 
 and embraces just what the child should be taught, and nothing 
 more. It also embraces the general principles of Physical Geog- 
 raphy so far as "they can be taught to advantage in Common 
 Schools. 
 
 For those desiring to pursue the study of Physical Geograj)hy, 
 sre have prepared 
 
 Colton's Physical Geography,- 
 
 One Vol. 2to. 
 
 A very valuable book and fully illustrated. The Maps are 
 compiled with the greatest care by Geo. W. Colton, and repre- 
 sent the most remarkable and interesting features of Physical 
 Geography clearly to the eye. 
 
 The plan of ColtorCs Geography is the "best I have ever seen. It meets the 
 exact wants of our Grammar Schools. The Review is unsurpassed in its 
 tendency to make thorovgh and reliable scholars. I have learned more Geog- 
 raphy that is practical and available during the short time we have used this 
 work, than in all my life before, including ten years teaching by Mitchell's 
 plan.— A. B. Heywood, Prin. Franklin Gram. School^ Lowell, Mass. 
 
 So well satisfied have I been with these Geographies that I adopted them, 
 and have procured their introduction into most of the schools in this cofunty. 
 James W. Thompson, A.M., Prin. of Centreville Academy, Maryland. 
 
 Any of the above sent by mail, post-paid, on receipt of price. 
 
n 
 
 ( 
 
 f".:^ 
 
u 
 
GRAMMAE-SCnOOL 
 
 , UNITED STATES; 
 
 ^ FKOM THE DISCO VEEY OF AMERICA TO THE PEESENT TIME. 
 
 r 
 
 By BENSON J. LOSSING. 
 
 i 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY MAPS AND ENGRAVINGSc 
 
 NEW YOEK: 
 
 SHELDON AND COMPANY, 
 
 498 AND 500 Broadway. 
 
 1872. 
 

 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, by 
 
 MASON BROTHERS, 
 
 In the Clerk's OflBce of the District Court for the Southern District of New York. 
 
 IN 
 
 LOSSING'S GRAMMAR-SCHOOL HISTORY. 
 
 1. Discoveries from. 1492 to 1614, and the Indian 
 
 Nations, Frontispiece. 
 
 2. Regrion of Conflict during- the Old War for Inde- 
 
 pendence, facing p. 172. 
 
 3. Area of the United States at the close of the 
 
 War with Mexico, facing p. 230. 
 
 4. The Theater of the Civil War, facing p. 254. 
 
 •-♦-• 
 
 LOSSING'S HISTORIES OF THE UKITED STATES. 
 
 COMPLETE SERIES FOR ALL CLASSES. 
 
 LOSSING'S PICTORIAL PRIMARY BISTORT OF THE II]VITEI> 
 
 STATES. 239 pages 12mo. 
 LOSSIiXG'S PICTORIAL GRAMMARnSCHOOL HISTORY. 288 pages 
 
 12mo. _ ; • 
 
 LOSSING'S PICTORIAL COMMON-SCHOOL HISTORY. 383 pp. 12mo. 
 LOSSING'S PICTORIAL SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 428 pages large 12mo. 
 
 By transfer 
 t>tC 80 19W 
 
HIS'iokY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 United S 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 1. When America was discovered by Christopher Cokim- 
 bus, ahnost four hundred years ago, its inhabitants were all 
 of a reddish brown color. Thinking he had reached a 
 country then known as the East Indies, Columbus called 
 these inhabitants Indians. By that name they are now 
 known in every part of America. 
 
 2. The Indians in the colder parts of America were 
 dressed in the skins of wild-beasts, and in the warmer parts 
 they were almost naked. They got their food chiefly by 
 hunting and fishing. They also raised a grain which was 
 called Indian corn, and a few vegetables. 
 
 3. The Indians were divided into large and small fami- 
 lies. The larger were known as Nations, and each spoke 
 a different language. The smaller 
 were known as Tribes, and the lan- 
 guages of these, in the same Nation, 
 were sometimes different. They 
 lived in huts made of poles, covered 
 with the bark of trees or the skins 
 of beasts, which were called wig- 
 wams. 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you tell about the inhabitants of Ameri- 
 ca, when Columbus came, and the name given them ? 2. Tell about 
 their clothing and food. 3. Tell about their language and dwellings. 
 
 A WIGWAM. 
 
THE INDIANS. 
 
 WAR WEAPONS. 
 
 4. The Indians were generally warlike ; and Nations 
 and Tribes fought each other with 
 bows and arrows, clubs, hatchets 
 of stone and iron called tomahawks, 
 and knives. Like the inhabitants 
 of Europe, these enemies would b*^- 
 come friends, when the chief men of 
 opposing parties would sit together 
 around a large tire and smoke a 
 
 pipe that was passed from one to the other, 
 in token of friendship. This was called calu- 
 met, or pipe of peace. 
 
 5. The religion of the Indians was simple. 
 They believed in a Great Good Spirit, and a 
 Great Evil Spirit ; and anything which they 
 could not understand or control, like the sun, 
 moon and stars, lightning, wind, fire and water, 
 they thought to be a kind of god. They be- 
 lieved that at death, each one went to a beau- calumets. 
 tiful land where there was plenty of game ; and so, when a 
 man was buried, they put into his grave bows and arrows 
 to use in that spirit-land. 
 
 6. Their Government, also, was very simple. The head 
 ruler or President, was called Sachem^ and the head war- 
 rior, Chief. The Sachem listened to the talk in great meet- 
 ings or councils, and decided what was best for all to do. 
 The warriors followed the Chief wherever he might lead. 
 These head men were chosen by the people, to lead them. 
 
 7. Such were the inhabitants of America when Colum- 
 bus discovered it. They were nearly all wanderers, doing 
 almost nothing towards raising grain and fruit. White men 
 
 Questions. — 4. What can -you tell about their wars and peace- 
 making ? 5. What did they believe ? 6. What can you tell me 
 about their government ? 7. What were their habits, and what will 
 be their fate. 
 
THE INDIANS. 
 
 MEETING OF WHITE MEX AND INDTAN8. 
 
 came from Europe to do so ; and ever since that time, the 
 Indians have been going further from the sea, into the for- 
 ests, and are becoming fewer every year. They will finally 
 become extinct as a separate people. 
 
DISCOVERIES. 
 
 CHAPTER I I. 
 
 THE GREAT SAILORS OR DISCOVERERS. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE DISCOVERERS FROM SPAIN. 
 
 I. Christopher Columbus, 
 noa, in Italy, was an eminent 
 
 born in Ge- 
 sailor. He 
 made a voyage to Iceland where he heard, 
 no doubt, of some bold seamen of the north- 
 ern countries of Europe who in small vessels 
 crossed the Atlantic Ocean to America sev- 
 eral hundred years before. 
 
 2. At that time the countrymen of Colum- 
 bus were masters of the Mediterranean Sea, 
 .^^j and had a profitable trade with the people 
 IToRTHMAN. of that part of Asia, called India. The 
 merchants of the western part of 
 Europe wished to trade there too, 
 but the Italians would not allow 
 them to sail over the Mediterra- 
 nean Sea. So they sought some 
 other way to get there. 
 
 3. Some bold Portuguese sail- 
 
 korthjian's snir. 
 
 ed around the southern point of 
 Africa called the Cape of Good Hope, and then across a 
 broad ocean to India. It was a long voyage, and the 
 merchants of Spain and Portugal desired a shorter way. 
 
 Questions —I. What can you tell about Columbus and northern 
 sailors ? 2. What did the Italians do about trade with India ? 3. 
 What can you tell about Portuguese Navigators } What did Colum- 
 bus believe ? 
 
DISCOVERERS FROM SPAIN. 
 
 Columbus, then in Portugal, meditated upon it. He be- 
 lieved the Earth to be round like an orange and not flat 
 like a cake as everybody then believed it to be. He be- 
 lieved India could be reached as 
 well by sailing westward as by 
 sailing eastward, and that it was 
 not half as far to it across the 
 Atlantic Ocean as around the 
 Cape of Good Hope. 
 
 4. With these ideas Colum- 
 bus asked for help in fitting a ship 
 
 in which he mi^ht search for In- 
 
 COLUMBUS. 
 
 dia. He 
 first ask- 
 ed the King of England to help 
 him. He refused. So did the King 
 of Portugal. Then he went to Spain 
 on the same errand. 
 
 5. Ferdinand, the King of Spain, 
 had a pious wife, name Isabella. 
 She, like Columbus, was a Chris- 
 tian, and when he told her that one 
 of his objects was to carry a knowl- 
 
 \ 
 
 THE VESSELS OF COLUMBUS. 
 
 edge of Christianity 
 to the heathen, she 
 promised to help him 
 even though she 
 should be compeUed 
 to sell the diamonds 
 in her crown to en- 
 able her to buy a 
 ship for him. 
 
 6. Ferdinand was 
 
 Questions. — 4. What did Columbus do ? 5. What can you tell 
 about Columbus and Queen Isabella ? 6. What did the Queen do? 
 
DISCOVERIES. 
 
 willing to have Isabella help Columbus, and she fitted out 
 two ships for him. His fi-iends fitted out another and larger 
 one, and the three vessels, well-manned, left; the town of 
 Palos, on the Tinto River, in Spain, on the 3d day of 
 August, 1492. 
 
 COLTTMBTTS I>ISC0VKR1NG LAND. 
 
 7. Week after week they sailed on westward, out of 
 sight of land. All but Columbus grew afraid, and wanted 
 to turn back, when, just at sunset one day in October, the 
 air was filled with the perfume of flowers. Columbus knew 
 
 Question. — 7. Tell about the voyage of Columbus. 
 
DlSCOVEREPvS FROM SPAIN. 
 
 9 
 
 that land was nigh. He watched all night, and in tlie 
 morning he saw green forests, and heard birds singing. 
 
 8. The voyagers had reached the islands of the Bahama 
 group not far from the continent. They all went ashore. 
 
 where they saw men, women and children hiding among the 
 bushes, in fear. They were copper-color- 
 ed, and had never seen white men before. 
 Thinking the island was a part of India, 
 he called the inhabitants, Indians. 
 
 9. Columbus called the island on which 
 he landed, San Salvador, the Spanish 
 words for Holy Savior. He afterward 
 found other islands in the neighborhood, 
 and these were called the West In- 
 dies. When he returned to Spain, the 
 King and Queen rewarded him with 
 riches and honors. 
 
 10. When the news of the discovery 
 of Columbus spread, another Italian nam- 
 ed Amerigo Vespucci came 
 over the Atlantic [1499] with 
 Ojeda, one of the companions of 
 the former. He visited the West 
 India Islands, sailed southward, 
 and discovered the American 
 Continent near the mouth of 
 the Oronoco river, in South 
 America. 
 
 II. When Amerigo return- 
 ed, he published a letter [1504] 
 givmg an account of his discov- 
 
 COLUMDUS OM SAN SAL 
 VAUOR. 
 
 Questions. — 8. What occurred at the end of the voyage of Co- 
 iumbus ? 9. What did Columbus then do, and what did he receive ? 
 10. Tell about another Italian discoverer. 11. How came America 
 to receive its name ? 
 
10 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 eries, and the newly-found world was named America, in 
 honor of him. Colmnbus was not allowed to publish an 
 account of his discoveries, so he lost the honor of having 
 the country called by his name. 
 
 12. Many Spanish people went to live in the West 
 India Islands, especially in Cuba, the largest. Among 
 them was John Ponce de Leon, who was told that on an isl- 
 and northwest from Cuba, was a spring, whose waters, if 
 used, would keep him perpetually young. He sailed [15 12] 
 in search of this fountain of youth. 
 
 13. De Leon did not find the spring, 
 but he discovered that portion of our 
 country, called Florida, which was so 
 named by that adventurer partly be- 
 cause he found it a land covered with 
 flowers. Other Spaniards went to., the 
 same countiy afterward, under De Soto, 
 and traveling westv/ard, discovered the 
 Mississippi River [1541.] Others, chiefly 
 warriors under Fernando Cortez, had 
 sailed to Mexico. These took possession 
 of that country in 1521. The natives 
 were ill-treated by these Spaniards everywhere. 
 
 A SPAMr<U V,'.' 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 THE DISCOVERERS FROM ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 
 
 I. When it was known in Europe that a new World had 
 been found beyond the Atlantic Ocean, Kings and mer- 
 chants, especially in England, Holland, Spain, France and 
 Italy, were anxious to have some profitable connection 
 with it. 
 
 Questions. — 12. What can you tell about a fountain of perpetual 
 youth ? 13, What did De Leon discover ? What did other Span- 
 iards do ? I. What effect did the knowledge of the discoveries of 
 Columbus have ? 
 
ENGLISH DISCOVERERS. 
 
 II 
 
 SEBASTIAN CABOT. 
 
 2. Henry, the King of England who refused to lis- 
 ten to Columbus before his first voyage, [Verse 4, 
 page 7], was now glad to do all he could to assist John 
 Cabot and others, who were merchants in Bristol, in send- 
 ing ships across the Atlantic in search of new countries. 
 
 3. Four years and a half after 
 Columbus made his first voyage, 
 John Cabot prepared two ships, 
 and with these liis son Sebastian 
 sailed. He was then a young 
 man about twenty years of age. 
 At first he sailed towards Green- 
 land j then he turned southward, 
 and in the course of a few weeks 
 he came in sight of the rugged 
 shores of Labrador. 
 
 4. Cabot did not land, but sailed southward, and dis- 
 covered a large island, which he properly named New- 
 found-land. There he saw great numbers of cod-fishes, 
 which are yet abundant ' in the sea in that region. He 
 landed at several places, and then sailed to England to tell 
 his countrymen of the new world he had found. 
 
 5. Young Cabot crossed the Atlantic Ocean the next 
 year, and sailed all along America from the icy coasts of 
 Labrador to the sunny shores of our Carolinas. He was 
 the first discoverer of North America, for this voyage along 
 the shores of the United States was made about fourteen 
 years before John Ponce de Leon, [verse 13, p. 10], landed 
 in Florida. 
 
 6. Sebastian was a ver)' great sailor, and was upon the 
 
 ocean nearly all his life. 
 
 He sailed all along the coast of 
 
 Questions. — 2. What did the King of England do ? 3. Who 
 sailed for America from England, and how ? 4. What did Cabot 
 * discover ? 5. What else did he do ? 6. What other discoveries did 
 Cabot make .'' 
 
12 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 Brazil, in South America, discovered the great river La 
 Plata, and wept on its bosom in a boat four hundred miles 
 up into the broad wilderness. He lived to be a very old 
 man. 
 
 7. After Cabot had told of the many codfishes near 
 Newfoundland, bold sailors went from England, Brittany, 
 and Normandy, to catch them, and were very successful. 
 Some of these fishermen saw the neighboring coasts of No- 
 va Scotia, and the stories they told of the beautiful land 
 there, got to the ears of Francis, the first French King of 
 that name. 
 
 8. At that time there was a great sailor in France, who 
 came from Florence. His name was John Verrazzani. 
 The king fitted out four vessels, with plenty of men and 
 provisions, and sent Verrazzani with them [1524] to ex- 
 plore the coasts of America along which Cabot had sailed. 
 
 9. Three of Verrazzani's ships were injured by a storm, 
 and he crossed the Atlantic with only one. He first 
 reached the coast of our North Carolina, and then he went 
 into almost every bay from there to Newfoundland. He 
 talked a great deal with the Indians who came out of the 
 
 woods to see him and his big canoe, as 
 they called his ship. He named the 
 whole country New France. 
 
 10. Ten years afterward, another 
 great sailor, named James Cartier, 
 came from France [1534] to this 
 New World. He first landed at New- 
 foundland. Afterward he sailed into 
 a great gulf and the mouth of a very 
 and then returned to 
 
 CARl'IER S SUIP. 
 
 large river. 
 
 France. 
 
 Questions. — 7. What did other sailors do, and what was discov- 
 ered ? 8. What was done in France ? 9. Tell about Verrazzani's 
 voyage. 10. What other French sailor came to America, and what 
 did he see ? 
 
FRENCH DISCOVERERS. 
 
 11. Cartier came back in another ship the next year, 
 and sailed up that great river to a town which the Indians 
 called Hochelaga. He named the gulf and the river, St. 
 Lawrence. The Indian town he called Mont Real, or 
 Royal Mountain, because there was a high mountain just 
 behind it. 
 
 12. The St. Lawrence flows between the United States 
 and Canada, a part of the way, and Montreal [Mont Real] 
 is now a large city. From that place Cartier wickedly 
 carried away the King of the Indians, whom he coaxed to 
 go on board of his ship. He took him to France, where 
 he died of a broken heart. This circumstance made the 
 Indians hate the white people, and give them trouble after, 
 ward. 
 
 13. A few other French sailors came to explore Ameri- 
 ca soon afterward. But the French King had his hands 
 so full of business at home, because his people had com- 
 menced fighting each other, that he paid no more attention 
 to fitting out ships to sail to America. 
 
 14. That Civil War, as the fighting of one part of a 
 people against another, is called, was between Roman 
 Catholics and Protestants, who quarrelled and fought be- 
 cause they could not agree about the true way to worship 
 God. 
 
 15. There was an eminent man in France at that time, 
 named Coligny. He was a Huguenot, as the Protestants 
 in France were then called. As the Roman Catholics 
 were a stronger party, he wished to find a place for his 
 friends to live in with more peacefulness than they could 
 in France, and he believed that America would be just the 
 place for them. 
 
 16. So Coligny helped a good many of the Huguenots 
 
 Questions. — 11. What did Cartier afterward do .? 12, What wicked 
 thing did he do "i 13, 14. What now happened in France ? 15. What 
 can you tell about the Huguenots .'' 16. What did they do .'' 
 
14 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 to fit out ships in which to sail to America. Tliey came 
 over in the Spring of 1562, or a Uttle more 
 than three hundred years ago. They land- 
 ed in Florida near where John Ponce de 
 Leon did when he gave the country that 
 name. [Verse 13, p. 10]. 
 
 17. The Huguenots did not like the 
 spot, and sailed northward to Carolina. 
 But these nearly all perished. Two years 
 afterward some more came, and ~^ lived in 
 tents on the coast of Florida, while they 
 PRENcnMAN IN 1560. ^gj-g bulldlng 3. fort, which they named 
 Carolina, in honor of King Charles of France. 
 
 1 8. The Spaniards claimed Florida as theirs, because 
 John Ponce de Leon, a Spaniard, first saw it. Melendez, 
 a warrior, went there [1565] with many soldiers, and laid 
 the foundation of the city of St. Augustine. There he 
 killed almost a thousand of the French setders, partly be- 
 cause he and his men, and his king, did v 
 not believe what the Frenchmen did in 
 rehgion. 
 
 19. When these events were known in 
 France, a brave soldier, named De Gourg- 
 es, sailed to America with many others, 
 and killed nearly all of the Spaniards. So 
 the white people were in Florida no more. 
 That first white settlement in Eastern North 
 America was broken up, and the Indians - 
 had the whole country to themselves again, 
 
 . , . FRENCH S'LDIEB IN 
 
 lor a long time. Florida. 
 
 20. Some of the great English sailors supposed they 
 could get to India by going northwest, not dreaming that 
 
 Questions. — 17. What happened to them.? 18. What did the 
 Spaniards do ? 19. What did French soldiers do ? 20. What can 
 you tell about searches for a north-west passage to India ? 
 
ENGLISH DISCOVERERS. I5 
 
 they would find the ocean in that direction continually 
 covered with ice. So, many years after Cabot discovered 
 North America, Martin Frobisher and others crossed the 
 Atlantic to find a northwest jDassage, and to seek gold in 
 the rough soil of Labrador. They found neither, were dis- 
 couraged, and went no more. 
 
 21. When that remarkable woman, Elizabeth, was the 
 Queen of England, she and her chief men heard of the 
 beautiful region of our North and South Carolina, which 
 received the name from the French fort Carolina. Some 
 of the Huguenots in Florida, who escaped the massacre by 
 the Spaniards, went to sea in a boat. They were picked 
 up and carried to England, and it was they who told the 
 queen about that fine country. 
 
 22. Elizabeth was delighted, and recommended her 
 navigators to take people to that warmer climate to till the 
 soil, rather than to Labrador in search of gold which they 
 were not likely to find. So it 
 was that the attention of the 
 English was first turned toward 
 the more Southern and delight- 
 fijl portions of the coasts of 
 North America. 
 
 23. At that time there was 
 a worthy and wealthy young 
 Englishman, named Walter Ra- 
 leigh, and a favorite of Queen 
 Elizabeth. His step-brother^ 
 Sir Humphrey Gilbert, was one ^^'^''^^ ^^'•^'"°- 
 
 of the most eminent of the English navigators, at that 
 time, and had thought of planting a colony. 
 
 24. Gilbert proposed an expedition for the purpose, to 
 
 Questions.— 21, 22. How came the attention of the English to be 
 called to the Carolina coasts ? 23. What can you tell about two emi- 
 nent Englishmen.-* 
 
i6 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 EALEiGn's snip. 
 
 Raleigh. The Queen gave them permission to undertake 
 it : and early in the year 1579, they both started for Amer- 
 ica. Storms and Spanish enemies soon drove them back, 
 and they gave up the voyage. 
 
 25. Four years afterward Gil- 
 bert started again, but did not 
 reach Carolina. He was at New- 
 foundland awhile, and then started 
 for home. A dreadful storm arose, 
 which beat so heavily upon the 
 ship he was in, that at midnight it 
 went to the bottom of the sea with 
 Gilbert and all on board. 
 
 26. Raleigh was much grieved at the loss of his step* 
 brother. But he was a man of courage. He had much 
 wealth left, so he fitted out two more ships to carry people 
 to America. They were commanded by two good sailors, 
 named Amidas and Barlow. 
 
 27. It was in the hot month of July, 
 [1584] when Raleigh's ships reached the 
 Carolina coast. The people in them land- 
 ed on an island which the Indians called 
 Roanoke. They traded with the Indians 
 for several weeks, and then returned to 
 England. Two Indian chiefs who wished 
 to see the world went to England with 
 them. 
 
 28. Queen Elizabeth and Raleigh were 
 delighted with the stories which Amidas 
 and Barlow told them, about the beautiful 
 
 Roanoke and the main land near by. The Queen called 
 the whole country Virginia. It was the same region which 
 
 ENGLISH GENTLEMAN, 
 
 1580. 
 
 Questions. — 24. What did Raleigh and Gilbert do ? 25. What 
 happened to Gilbert afterward ? 26 What did Raleigh then do ? 
 27. What can you tell about the English at Roanoke .-* 28. How 
 came the region of Virginia to be called by that name ? 
 
ENGLISH DISCOVERERS. I7 
 
 Verrazzani had named Neiv Fratice [verse 9, page 12] sixty 
 years before. 
 
 29. Queen Elizabeth granted the use of the whole 
 country to Raleigh, who prepared to send settlers there with 
 a prospect of making a large fortune for himself, for he was 
 to share in all the gold they might find. So, in the Spring 
 of the following year [1585] he sent Sir Richard Grenville, 
 with seven ships to carry settlers to Roanoke Island. 
 
 30. Grenville and his party landed in June, and the 
 natives were glad to see the two chiefs back again, who 
 had returned with this expedition. These natives differed 
 from the more Northerly Indians. They lived in houses, 
 and had fine gardens, and fields of maize or Indian corn, 
 and tobacco. Some of the latter was sent to England ; 
 and it is said that Raleigh was the first man who smoked 
 it, in Europe. 
 
 31. The Indians treated the English well, but were used 
 so badly in turn that they determined to kill them all. At 
 this time Grenville went back to England with the ships, 
 and the angry Indians prepared to murder all the settlers. 
 
 32. Sir Francis Drake soon afterward arrived, [1586J 
 in a large ship. He was one of the greatest war-sailors 
 England ever had, and was the first Englishman who sailed 
 around the world. The settlers went on board his ship and 
 returned to England. Others were landed there afterward, 
 but these were all murdered by the offended Indians. 
 
 33. Raleigh afterward sent over quite a large number 
 of men and women to form a colony. John White was ap- 
 pointed their Governor. His daughter, and her husband 
 named Dare, accompanied the expedition. She gave birth 
 
 Questions. — 29. What did the Queen and Raleigh do ? 30. What 
 can you tell about the Indians ? What can you say about tobacco } 
 31. How did the Indians behave ? 32. Who came to Roanoke, and 
 what happened to the settlers ? 33. What can you tell about Vir- 
 ginia Dare ? 
 2 
 
1 8 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 to a daughter on Roanoke Island, the first English child 
 born in America. She was named Virginia. 
 
 34. Governor White went back to England on business, 
 and when he returned to Roanoke, his daughter and little 
 Virginia Dare, with all the rest of the settlers, had disap- 
 peared, and were never heard of afterward. It was sup- 
 posed that they were carried off into the great forests on 
 the main land, and there lived with the Indians. 
 
 35. Raleigh was now discouraged. His money was 
 nearly all spent, and he gave up making attempts to estab- 
 lish a colony in America. He afterward lost favor with 
 King James, Elizabeth's successor to the throne, and was 
 imprisoned on a false charge of treason, and finally be- 
 headed. He wrote a Histoiy of the World, while he was 
 in prison. 
 
 36. In the year 1602, Bartholomew Gosnold, an Eng- 
 lish navigator, crossed the Atlantic Ocean, and explored 
 the coast from the site of Boston, in Massachusetts, to that 
 of Newport, in Rhode Island. Seeing great numbers of 
 cod-fishes near a low sandy point, he called it Cape Cod. 
 
 37. Other English sailors soon afterward visited what 
 is now the New England Coast. Two of them explored 
 the coast of Maine. One of them (Captain Weymouth), 
 carried oif some Indians in his ship, and caused great ha- 
 tred of the white people among the natives of that region. 
 
 38. It was now more than a hundred years since Co- 
 lumbus revealed the New World to Europe, and yet there 
 was not a settlement of white people in all this broad land. 
 One was made soon afterward, [1608] on the river St. Law- 
 rence, by some French people, who named the place Qucr 
 bee. They came with Samuel Champlain, a great French 
 
 Questions. — 34. What happened to her and the settlement ? 35. 
 What can you tell about Raleigh? 36. What can you tell me of an* 
 other great English sailor? 37. And what of others ? 38. Whaf 
 can you tell about settlements in America ? 
 
ENGLISH AND FRENCH DISCOVERERS. 
 
 sailor, who discovered the lake of that name, in the north- 
 ern part of the State of New York. 
 
 39. A little earlier, [1605] some French people had 
 attempted to settle in Nova Scotia, and they named that 
 country Acadie. They were compelled to leave it, but the 
 settlement at Quebec remained. The latter is the oldest 
 permanent settlement of the French in North America. 
 
 40. The English having failed in their attempts to make 
 settlements in America, several London merchants con- 
 cluded to employ some navigator to make another effort to 
 find a northwest passage to India. They employed a fa- 
 mous man named Henry Hudson. He sailed twice in that 
 direction, but like others before him, he could not get 
 through the ice, so the London merchants gave it up. 
 
 41. Hudson was an ambitious man. He was very 
 anxious to be the first sailor who should reach India by a 
 northern route. At that time there were a number of mer- 
 chants in Holland who had joined together to trade in 
 India. They were called the Dutch East India Company. 
 
 Hudson went to Amsterdam to see the managers 
 of that Company. He told them 
 that he firmly believed that he could 
 reach India by going around the 
 north of Europe, instead of the north 
 of America. They liked the idea, 
 and fitted out a small vessel, called 
 the IIalf-7noon, for him to sail in. 
 He went into the Arctic Ocean, 
 where he found as much ice as in 
 He did not like to return without do- 
 so he sailed westward, after passing 
 Iceland, and steered across the Atlantic. 
 
 42. 
 
 HALF-MOON. 
 
 the Other direction, 
 ing something great 
 
 Questions. — 39. What can you tell about French settlements ? 
 40. What did London merchants do ? 41. What can you tell about 
 Henry Hudson and the Dutch ? 42. What did Hudson do t 
 
20 
 
 DISCOVERIES. 
 
 43. Hudson first saw America on the coast of Maine. 
 He then sailed southward to the Capes of Virginia, and 
 explored the bays and rivers northward until he entered 
 the waters which now form the harbor of New York. 
 
 44. Hudson saw a great river rolling down from among 
 the blue hills at the north, and he sailed up that stream more 
 than one hundred and sixty miles to the site of the present 
 town of Waterford. He had many adventures with the 
 Indians, who had never before seen a white man, nor such 
 a " big canoe " as they called his ship. That stream now 
 bears the name of Hudson's river. 
 
 45. When Hudson returned to Europe, and told of 
 the immense and beautiful country 
 which he had discovered, the peo- 
 ple of Holland, who were great 
 traders, began at once to send ships 
 to Hudson's river to traffic with the 
 Indians. That matter we will con- 
 sider presently. 
 
 46. Hudson tried once again to 
 find a north-west passage. In so 
 doing, he discovered the bay in the 
 far north which bears his name. There he lost his life. 
 Some of his sailors becoming discontented, bound Hud- 
 son and his son with strong ropes, and putting them in a 
 little boat, with seven sick companions, they sailed off with 
 the ship and left them. Hudson and his companions all 
 perished with cold or hunger, on that icy sea. 
 
 HENEr HUDSON, 
 
 Questions. — 43. What were Hudson's first discoveries ? 44. What 
 can you tell about Hudson's greatest discovery ? 45. What effect did 
 h's discoveries have ? 46. What happened to him afterward } 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE ADVENTURERS OR SETTLERS. 
 
 1. A Settlement and a Colony are different things. A 
 settlement is the first step toward founding a colony. A 
 settlement may last only a short time. It may be broken 
 up by enemies or sickness. A colony is a settlement made 
 permanent, out of which may grow a province or a nation. 
 
 2. We will first consider the attempts to found colonies 
 by settlers in several parts of what is now the region of 
 America called the United States, and observe how those 
 settlers became Planters and formed colonies. It took 
 some of the settlements ten years, and some twenty years, 
 to become colonies, while one of them was about sixty 
 years in so doing. We will first consider the 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 3. Because of the discoveries of their Great Sailors, the 
 English claimed a right to settle anywhere in America be- 
 tween the mouth of the Cape Fear river in North Carolina, 
 and the town of Halifax in Nova Scotia. They allowed 
 the Spaniards to have all the country south of that, and 
 the Frenchmen all north of it. 
 
 4. Queen Elizabeth, we have noticed, [verse 28, page 
 16] gave the name of Virginia to that w^hole territory. 
 When she died, a man named James Stuart, who was a king 
 
 Questions. — i. Can you explain the difference between a settle- 
 ment and a colony ? 2. What have you to say about founding colonies ? 
 and how long did it take some settlements to become colonies ? 
 3. What can you tell about the claims of the English.? 4. What can 
 you say of a new King of England ? 
 
22 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 of Scotland, became King of England, and a very mean, and 
 unlovely man he was. But he did some good things. 
 
 5. That vast country in America claimed by the Eng- 
 lish was divided into North and South Virginia. Quite a 
 number of men in the town of Plymouth, England, joined 
 together Tor the purpose of making settlements in North 
 Virginia. The King gave them a written agreement, in 
 which he promised to let them have the use of all that 
 country if they would agree to do so and so. They were 
 called the Flymouth or North Virgmia Company. 
 
 6. A number of men in London joined together in the 
 same way, to settle in South Virginia. The king gave 
 them a similar paper, and they made a similar agreement 
 with the king. They were called the London or South Vir- 
 ginia Cofnpany. These papers given by the king were 
 called Charters, which means written agreements. 
 
 7. The Plymouth Company first tried to make settle- 
 ments in their part of America, but failed. The London 
 Company soon afterward collected more than a hundred 
 Adventurers, fitted out three good ships for them to sail 
 in, and then sent a navigator, named Newport, to conduct 
 them to the island of Roanoke, where Sir Walter Raleigh 
 tried to make a settlement [verse 29, page 17], more than 
 twenty years before. This was at the close of the year 
 1606. 
 
 8. A heavy storm drove the ship of the Adventurers 
 away to the northward, and they entered the mouth of a 
 great river, after passing two capes at the entrance to 
 Chesapeake Bay. To please the king, they named the 
 great river James, and the two capes Charles and Henry, 
 after his two sons. 
 
 Questions. — 5. How was America divided by the English ? 6. 
 What can you tell of two Companies in England .'' 7. What did 
 these Companies do ? 8. What happened to the Adventurers in New- 
 port's ships .-* 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 23 
 
 9. The Adventurers sailed more than fifty miles up 
 that river, and landed on a sort of island. Everything ap- 
 peared beautiful, for it was in warm April weather, [1607] 
 and the earth and trees were covered with flowers and 
 blossoms. There they commenced building a village, 
 which they called Jamestown. 
 
 10. Captain John Smith, a great 
 soldier, was one of the Adventurers. 
 He had been in many fights with 
 the Turks in eastern Europe, and 
 had done wonderful things there. 
 Many of the Adventurers were rath- 
 er bad characters, and they became 
 jealous of Captain Smith, for they 
 knew he was smarter and better 
 than they. 
 
 11. Smith was accused of wrong intentions during the 
 voyage, and was put in prison on board the ship. When 
 the Adventurers landed, they proceeded, according to 
 King James's orders, to open a sealed box, which he had 
 given them. Then it was found that the king had appoint- 
 ed Captain Smith to be one of the governors of the settle- 
 ment. Greatly fearing the king's displeasure, they set him 
 at liberty, and for many years Captain Smith was the most 
 useful man among the settlers. 
 
 12. Newport sailed for England in June, 1607, for more 
 adventurers and provisions. Scon after he left, the pro- 
 visions of the settlers became scarce, and the poisonous 
 vapors which arose from the swamps near by, made a great 
 many sick. Before the close of summer, full one half of 
 the Adventurers died, and were buried in the ground at 
 Jamestown. 
 
 Questions.— 9. What did the Adventurers do ? 10. What can you 
 say of John Smith and his companions ? 1 1. What had been done to 
 Captain Smith .> 12. What happened to the settlers ? 
 
24 
 
 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 13. Every one now began to think of death and starva- 
 tion, for the Indians had not received them very kindly, 
 and would not bring them food. The man whom the Ad- 
 venturers had chosen to be their chief ruler, was a very bad 
 one, and it was not long before they asked Captain Smith 
 to take his place. 
 
 14. Smith soon made the Indians respect him, and 
 bring food for his companions. He now resolved to know 
 more of the country he was in. He had already been up 
 the James River to the Falls at Richmond, and had seen a 
 large stream coming in from the north, just above James- 
 town. With a few companions he went up that stream, 
 which the Indians called Chickahominy. While away 
 from his boat; in the woods, some of the Indians, who had 
 been watching the white people, sprang forward and made 
 Captain Smith a prisoner. 
 
 15, The great emperor of the 
 Indians was called Powhatan. 
 Captain Smith was taken from one 
 Indian village to another, so that 
 the women and children might 
 see him. Then he was conducted 
 to the dwelling of the emperor on 
 the York river. He was kindly 
 treated ; but when the great men 
 around Powhatan had talked the 
 matter all over, they concluded to 
 kill him. 
 
 16. A huge stone was placed before Powhatan, on 
 which the head of Captain Smith was laid. His hands 
 were tied behind him, and he could not stir. Then two 
 strong Indians raised each a heavy club to kill him, and 
 there appeared no help for him. 
 
 POCAHONTAS. 
 
 Questions. — 13. What were the troubles of the settlers? 14. 
 What did Smith do? What happened to him? 15. What did the 
 Indians do with Smith ? 16. What occxirred before Powhatan ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA 2^ 
 
 17. Powhatan had a beautiful daughter, ten or twelve 
 years old, named Pocahontas. She sat by the skie of her 
 father, who loved her very much. She was a tender-heart- 
 ed girl, and pitied Captain Smith. Just as die Indians 
 raised their clubs to kill him, she leaped from her seat, 
 clasped the head of the captive in her arms, and begged 
 her father to spare his life. Pocahontas was like an angel 
 of deliverance, for Powhatan not only gave Smith his life, 
 but sent a guard of twelve men to conduct him back to his 
 friends at Jamestown. 
 
 18. During his captivity Smith learned much that was 
 useful to him, about the Indians and their country. But 
 he was grieved to find everything in confusion at James- 
 town, and only forty of his companions alive. These were 
 just preparing to leave, but he caused them to remain, 
 and by his own exertions he procured food enough from 
 the Indians, for them all. 
 
 19. Newport arrived with more adventurers and pro- 
 visions, the following spring [1608]. Then Smith started, 
 in an open boat, to explore the Chesapeake Bay. He vis- 
 ited every bay and river along its coasts ; and, on foot, he 
 went up into the wilderness as far as the country of the 
 Five Nations in the southern part of New York. 
 
 20. Considering all things, that voyage of Captain 
 Smith and his companions, was one of the most wonder- 
 ful of which we have any account. In that open boat they 
 travelled about three thousand miles, or the extent of a 
 voyage across the Atlantic ocean from New York to Lon- 
 don. Smith made a map of the country he discovered. 
 
 21. A very pleasant thing was seen at Jamestown not 
 long after Captain Smith's return. It was the arrival of 
 
 Questions.— 17. How was Smith's life saved ? 18. What can you 
 tell about Smith's return ? What did he do ? 19. What can you tell 
 about his exploring voyage? 20. What more about that voyage? 
 21. What pleasant thing now happened ? 
 
26 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 some more adventurers from England, who brought with 
 them two women. They were the first who came from 
 Europe to America. Others came afterward, as we shall no- 
 tice presently, to be wives for the settlers. Many of the 
 men were unworthy of such good companions, for they 
 were lazy and vicious. They \vould not raise grain for 
 food, but looked for gold, or were idle day after day. 
 
 2 2. Smith coaxed the Indians to give the white people 
 food, or they would have all starved. Finally, when he 
 went to England [1609], on account of being badly hurt, 
 the Indians not only refused to let the white people have 
 food, and allowed what was called " the starving time " 
 among the settlers, but laid a plan to kill them all. The 
 good and beautiful Pocahontas was again an active friend 
 of the English. She went to Jamestown, told the Adven- 
 turers what the Indians thought of doing, and so caused 
 them to prepare to defend themselves. 
 
 23. The Indians did not attack the people at James- 
 town. But food was so scarce that they determined to 
 leave and join the English fishermen at Newfoundland 
 [verse 4, page 11 J. They went in vessels to the mouth of 
 the James River, where they met other adventurers in 
 ships, with food, and returned to Jamestown. After awhile, 
 an English sailor, named Argall, who was a sort of sea-rob- 
 ber, came there [161 2], coaxed Pocahontas on board of 
 his ship, and kept her a prisoner for a long time. Her 
 father was greatly grieved. But the robber would not let 
 her go until her father sent plenty of food to the half-starv- 
 ing Adventurers. 
 
 24. And now another pleasant thing occurred. While 
 Pocahontas was on Argall's ship, a young Englishman 
 named John Rolfe, fell in love with her. She became a 
 
 Questions. — 22. What can you say about the men in Virginia ? 
 22. What more can you tell of the goodness of Pocahontas ? 23. 
 What can you tell about Argall and Pocahontas ? 24. What other 
 pleasant thing now happened .'' 
 
ADVENTURERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 27 
 
 Christian, was baptized, and married Rolfe. This made 
 
 her father a good friend of the English as long as he lived. 
 
 25. Pocahontas went to England with her husband not 
 
 long after their marriage, where she was welcomed by 
 
 MARRIAGE OF POCAHONTAS. 
 
 Captain Smith, and kindly treated by the King as an In- 
 dian princess. Then her portrait, printed on page 24, 
 was painted. Just as she and her husband were about to 
 return to America, she died of small-pox. 
 
 Questions.— 25. What more can you tell about Pocahontas ? 
 
28 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 26. After this, the Indians in Virginia were friendly. Ma- 
 ny other adventurers came over the sea. These were mostly 
 good and industrious people, who tilled the land, and did 
 not spend their time foolishly in digging for gold. Then 
 the settlers had plenty of food. 
 
 27. Other settlements were made, and very soon the Eng- 
 lish in Virginia became so strong that they did not fear 
 the Indians, and those who came to stay a little while, and 
 then return to England, resolved to stay as long as they 
 lived. In the year 16 19, they met together at Jamestown 
 to make laws, and formed the first representative assembly 
 in America. Then the Virginia settlement became a colony. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 
 
 1. When Henry Hudson let the Dutch people, who lived 
 in Holland, know about the beautiful land he had found in 
 the New World [verse 45, page 20], they sent ships with 
 people there to trade with the Indians, who caught bears, 
 beavers, otters, and other fur-bearing animals. Among 
 other ships, the Half-moon^ Hudson's exploring vessel, was 
 sent for that purpose. That was in the year 1609. 
 
 2. One of the greatest of the Dutch sailors who came 
 to America at that time was Adrian Block. He brought 
 several adventurers with him, and landed on the lower end 
 of the island which the Indians called Manhattan. It was 
 bought from the Indians for twenty-five dollars j and there 
 the city of New York now stands. 
 
 3. Block's ship took fire and was destroyed, just at the 
 
 Questions. — 26. What can you say about other Adventurers ? 
 27. What did the settlers now do ? i. What did the Dutch people 
 do? 2. What can you tell about a great Dutch sailor? 3. What 
 hapj^ened to the Dutch Adventurers ? and what did they do ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN NEW YORK. 2g 
 
 commencement of a cold winter, in 1613. The Adventu- 
 rers built themselves huts to sleep in, and worked hard 
 every day all winter, in building a new ship. It was com- 
 pleted in the spring, and then they explored the coast from 
 New York to Halifax. That was the first ship ever built 
 in what is now the United States, and was named the Unrest. 
 
 4. Many other Adventurers came soon afterward, and 
 some went up Hudson's river as far as the spot where Al- 
 bany now stands. . In that neighborhood, and on the lower 
 part of Manhattan island, a fort and trading-houses were 
 built soon afterward. The whole country which the Eng- 
 lish called North Virginia, the Dutch now named New 
 Netherland. 
 
 5. A few years later, [162 1], some Holland merchants 
 formed the Dutch West India Company, and the rulers of 
 their land gave them the privilege of making settlements 
 anywhere in America, and in some parts of southern Africa. 
 
 6. Although the Dutch were getting rich fast by trading 
 with the Indians for furs, it was now thought best to have 
 some families come over, clear the land, raise grain, build 
 houses, and thus commence a colony. 
 
 7. It was in the spring of 1623, when thirty families, 
 mostly French people who had lived in Holland a long 
 time, came to Manhattan. Quite a number of them went 
 up Hudson's river, and settled at Albany. Others remained 
 on Manhattan, and some went across the East river, where 
 Brooklyn and Williamsburg now are, and settled. 
 
 8. At about this time, several log houses were built at 
 the lower end of Manhattan island, and a permanent set- 
 tlement was formed in New Netherland. With these dwell- 
 ings and people, and those at Albany and at Brooklyn, a 
 
 Questions.— 4. What did other Adventurers do? 5. What 
 can you tell of some Holland merchants ? 6. What was thought 
 best ? 7. Who came to Manhattan "i and where did they settle .'' 8. 
 How was a colony formed ? 
 
30 
 
 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 colony was formed, and became prosperous. We shall ob' 
 serve presently, how New Netherland afterward came to be 
 called New York. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 1. We have noticed [verse 5, page 22], how the Ply- 
 mouth Company was formed. They sent a navigator, named 
 Pring, in 1606, to prepare the way for settlements in 
 North Virginia. The next spring, Sir George Popham (who 
 was one of the company), and a hundred Adventurers, 
 came over to settle. Many did not like the country, and 
 more than half of them went back in the same ship. Those 
 who remained suffered so much the next winter, that they 
 also went back to England. 
 
 2. Eight years afterward [16 15], the famous Captain 
 John Smith, [verse 10, page 23], who helped to settle Vir- 
 ginia, came over with two vessels, and explored the Ameri- 
 can coast from Cape Cod to the Penobscot river. He made 
 a good map of the country, showed it to the king's eldest 
 son, Charles, and by his permission, he named the whole 
 region east of Hudson's river, New England. 
 
 3. Captain Smith was a just man, but his comrades were 
 not always so. The commander of one of his ships (Hunt) 
 carried off twenty-seven Indians, and sold them for slaves 
 in Spain. This made the Indians in New England very 
 hostile toward all white peojDle. 
 
 4. It was not until the year 1620 that a permanent set 
 tlement was formed in New England. The king, that year. 
 
 Questions. — i. What did the Plymouth Company do ? What 
 can you tell of settlers who came to America ? 2. What did Captain 
 Smith do? 3. What did Smith's companions do? 4. When was 
 New England first settled ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 3 1 
 
 gave the Plymouth Company a new charter, and they pre- 
 pared to make settlements in their own way, and only for 
 the sake of making money. But this mere worldly opera- 
 tion was not permitted. 
 
 5. Instead of adventurers whose chief desire was to 
 make money, others, who sought for a place where they 
 might worship God as they pleased, were allowed to become 
 the permanent settlers of that portion of New England 
 known as Massachusetts. Let us see who these people 
 were, and how it came about. 
 
 6. Nearly a hundred years before, King Henry the 
 Eighth of England, who was a member of the Roman 
 Catholic Church, had quarreled with the Pope of Rome, who 
 was the head of that church. Henry put himself at the 
 head of the church [1534], in England. Parliament, which 
 is the English Congress, agreed to the change, and the 
 Church of England finally became an opposer of the 
 Church of Rome. 
 
 7. The people thought they would now have more liberty 
 in religion, under King Henry than under the Pope, but 
 they were mistaken. Instead of ministers of the gospel 
 being, allowed to preach as they pleased, and the people to 
 worship God as they pleased, they were compelled to do 
 just as King Henry told them to do. And they were dis- 
 contented. 
 
 8. Henry's son Edward became King [1547], while he 
 was yet a boy. He was advised to give the people more 
 freedom in their way of worshiping their Maker. He did 
 so, to some extent, and the people rejoiced. But there 
 seemed to be much to complain of in both the English and 
 Roman Catholic Churches ; and many people not only 
 thought that one was no better than the other, but boldly 
 
 Questions. — 5. By whom ? 6. What can you tell about a King of 
 England, and the Pope ? 7. What did the people hope, and how 
 were they disappointed ? 8. What was done by King Edward? 
 
32 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 A PURITAN. 
 
 said so. These professed to lead simple and pure lives, and 
 were called, in derision, Puritans. 
 
 9. The Puritans increased in numbers 
 for many years, but because they would not 
 obey the monarch of England rather than 
 their own consciences, in the worship of 
 God, they were made to suffer much. When 
 James Stuart [verse 4, page 21], who was 
 a Protestant (as those who opposed the 
 Church of Rome were called), became King 
 of England [1603], they expected a hap- 
 pier time, but were disappointed. 
 
 10. Under King James, the Puritans 
 suffered as much as they did under Mary 
 
 and Elizabeth, the daughters of Henry the Eighth, who 
 were Queens. They endured trouble as long as they could, 
 and then many of them fled to Holland and other places 
 in Europe. A large congregation, whose minister was 
 John Robinson, hearing that the Dutch, in Holland, al- 
 lowed everybody to worship God as they pleased, went 
 there, and lived happily for some time. 
 
 11. But the Dutch people were so different from the 
 English people, that the Puritans concluded to go to Ame- 
 rica, about which they had heard a great deal in Holland. 
 Here they hoped to be as free as the air they would breathe, 
 or as the Indians in the woods. So they got permission of 
 the Plymouth Company to settle somewhere in North Vir- 
 ginia, and the king promised to let them alone in their new 
 home. 
 
 12. The Puritans, who felt that they were only Pil- 
 grims in this world, had very little money. So they formed 
 a partnership with some London merchants, who fitted out 
 
 Questions. — 9, 10. What more can you tell about the Puritans ? 
 II. What did they do ? 12. What can you tell about a partnership 
 formed by the Puritans } 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. ^^ 
 
 two ships to convey them to America. The Puritans and 
 the merchants were to share in all money that might be 
 made by a settlement. 
 
 13. The Pilgrims, as they called themselves — "the 
 youngest and best " — left Delft-Haven, in Holland, in two 
 ships, in the summer of 1620, and went to England. They 
 soon sailed for America, but the courage of some of them 
 failed, and both ships went back to Pl3Tnouth. 
 
 14. Only one hundred and 
 one men, women and children, 
 finally sailed for America in one 
 of the vessels, which they called 
 by the beautiful name of May- 
 Mower, a pretty blossom that 
 grows in England. They were 
 on the ocean sixty-three days, 
 and did not reach America until 
 cold December, when everything • may-flower. 
 was covered with snow. 
 
 15. In the cabin of the May-flower the Pilgrim Fathers, 
 as they are called, signed an agreement for the government 
 of their little colony when they should settle in America. 
 This was the first written constitution of government, ever 
 made. They chose John Carver to be governor ; and all 
 solemnly promised to be obedient to the laws that might be 
 made under that constitution. 
 
 16. The May-Flower was anchored in a fine bay, on 
 the coast of Massachusetts, in sight of Cape Cod. [See 
 verse T^d, page 18]. Some of the boldest of the men went 
 in a little boat to find a good landing-place. Among them 
 was Captain Miles Standish, a small man, but a great sol- 
 dier. They did not see any Indians, because a terrible 
 
 Questions. — 13. Tell about the Pilgrims leaving Holland. 14, 
 15. Give an account of their voyage to America } 16. What can you 
 tell about the landing of the Pilgrims ? 
 3 
 
34 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 pestilence had killed almost every one of them in that 
 neighborhood. They soon found a good place. Then all 
 the people on board the May-Flower landed, and they call- 
 ed the place New Plymouth. 
 
 17. The winter was cold, the snow was very deep, and 
 the Pilgrim Adventurers suffered very much. Before the 
 flowers bloomed, in the spring, the governor and his wife, 
 and about one half of the Adventurers, died. The rest re- 
 mained, cleared the ground, raised grain, and were joined 
 by other Puritans from England. The settlement became 
 a permanent one, and so the colony of Massachusetts was 
 founded. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN NEW HAMPSHIRE. 
 
 1. Two years after the Pilgrims came to America, John 
 Mason, who was the Secretary of the Plymouth Colony, 
 and Sir Fernando Gorges, both wealthy gentlemen, obtain- 
 ed permission to make settlements in that more northerly 
 region, now known as the State of New Hampshire, which 
 they then named Maine. 
 
 2. Soon afterward, parties of fishermen built log houses 
 near the present Portsmouth and Dover. In 1629, a min- 
 ister of the gospel, named Wheelwright, bought of the In- 
 dians the whole country between the Merrimac and Pisca- 
 taqua rivers, and commenced a settlement where Exeter 
 now is. Fishermen commenced settlements, also, along the 
 coast of Maine, and at several places log huts were built. 
 
 3. The most of these settlements became permanent. 
 Mr. Mason, who had been governor of Portsmouth, in Hamp- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 17. What can you tell of the Pilgrims in America? 
 I. Who were permitted to settle in New Hampshire ? 2. What can 
 you tell of settlements in that region ? 3. What was done in 1641 ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. ^^ 
 
 shire county, England, named the whole region New Hamp- 
 shire. The people were too much scattered to get together 
 to make laws, so, in 1641, they agreed to become a part of 
 the colony of Massachusetts. 
 
 4. Forty years afterward, when the settlers became nu- 
 merous, they met and made laws, chose a governor, an(^ 
 formed the colony of New Hampshire. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN MARYLAND. 
 
 1. We have noticed that King James caused the Puri- 
 tans to suffer. He hated the Roman Catholics quite as 
 much, and persecuted them in many ways. But there was 
 one of the Catholics, an Irishman named George Calvert, 
 that King James liked, because in all things he did as the 
 King wished him to do. He made him Secretary of State, 
 and also made him a nobleman, with the title of Lord Bal- 
 timore. 
 
 2. Calvert got the King's permission [1622], to make a 
 settlement for Roman Catholics in America. He went 
 first to Newfoundland, but the soil was so sandy, and the 
 French settlers were so near, that he left, and sailed for 
 Virginia in 1628. The Church of England people there 
 would not allow him to settle among them ; and he well 
 knew that the Puritans would not allow him to live in New 
 England. 
 
 3. Lord Baltimore was in a quandary. He had heard 
 that when America was divided into North and South 
 Virginia, a space of two hundred miles was left between 
 
 Questions. — 4. What can you tell about a colony ? i, 2. What 
 can you tell about King James and George Calvert ? 3. What can 
 you say of Lord Baltimore ^ 
 
3(> 
 
 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 CECIL, SECOND LORD BALTIMORE. 
 
 them, so that the Plymouth and London Companies should 
 have no cause for dispute about the line that separated 
 
 their territories. Baltimore re- 
 solved to settle on this strip 
 which nobody owned. 
 
 4. AVhile Lord Baltimore was 
 looking for a place to settle in, 
 King James died [1625], and 
 his son Charles became monarch 
 of England. Charles gave Bal- 
 timore a charter, but about that 
 time [1632], the Irish nobleman 
 died. His brother, Cecil Cal- 
 vert, then became Lord Baltimore. The first company of 
 Roman Catholic settlers who came to the territory of the 
 United States, arrived in 1634. Their governor was Leon- 
 ard Calvert, Lord Baltimore's brother. The country was 
 named Maryland, in compliment to the wife of King 
 Charles, whose name was Henrietta Maria or Mary. 
 
 5. These Adventurers sailed up the Potomac river as 
 far as Mount Vernon, where Washington afterward lived, 
 but they did not find a good place to commence a settlement. 
 So they sailed down the river, and on the shores of Ches- 
 apeake Bay they landed, built log houses, and called the 
 place St. Mary. They bought the land from the Indians, 
 and their honesty was always remembered by those children 
 of the forest. 
 
 6. Calvert called a meeting of the people to make laws. 
 Within five years after these Adventurers sailed up the Po- 
 tomac, the settlement had much increased, for many more 
 Roman Catholics had crossed the Atlantic. The first Leg- 
 islature — a number of men chosen by the people to make 
 
 Questions.— 4. What did Lord Baltimore do 1 What can you 
 tell of the region iiamed Mar)'land and its settlement } 5. What did 
 the first Adventurers do ? 6. How did the settlement grow to a 
 colony ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 37 
 
 laws — met at St. Mary in 1639, and then the colony of 
 Maryland was formed. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 1. The river. that rises in Canada and empties into Long 
 Island Sound, was called by the Indians Quon-eh-ta-cut, 
 which means, in their language. The Long River. It was 
 discovered in the spring of 1613, by Block, that great Dutch 
 sailor who, as we have seen [verse 3, page 28], built a ship 
 where New York now stands. 
 
 2. Dutch traders went up that river soon afterwards ; 
 and, near where Hartford now stands, they built a fort and 
 trading-house. The white people spelled the name of the 
 river as it sounded to them — Connecticut. The Puritans of 
 New Plymouth having heard of the beautiful country 
 through which it flowed, were very anxious to make a set- 
 tlement there, before the Dutch should do so, and they 
 sought permission to settle in that fairer land. 
 
 3. The Plymouth Company claimed this region. So 
 they gave permission to several English gentlemen to make 
 settlements there. Quite a number of adventurers went up 
 the Connecticut river in the autumn of 1633, i^"^ ^ sloop 
 commanded by Captain Holmes. The Dutch well knew 
 what they came for, and declared that they should not pass 
 their fort. Captain Holmes declared that he would, and so 
 he did. The Dutch grumbled about it, and the next year 
 sent seventy men to drive the Puritans away, but they could 
 not do it. 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you tell about the Connecticut river ? 
 2. What did the Dutch and Puritans do ? 3. What can you tell of the 
 troubles between the Dutch and English ? 
 
38 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 4. Two years after this, a company of men, women, and 
 children traveled through the woods from Plymouth to the 
 
 Connecticut river. The following winter 
 was very cold. Many of their cattle 
 died, and food became so scarce that 
 the people were compelled to eat acorns 
 that fell from the oak trees. Some left 
 in the spring, but many staid ; and 
 where the city of Hartford now stands, 
 FIRST MEETii^G HOUSE. ^^^^ ^^jj^ ^' g^^^jj mceting-liouse of 
 
 logs — the first ever erected in Connecticut. 
 
 5. In the summer of i636, a very excellent minister of 
 the Gospel, named Thomas Hooker, who lived near Bos- 
 ton, traveled through the wilderness to Hartford, with sev- 
 eral families, consisting of about one hundred people. 
 These Adventurers drove cows with them, and lived upon 
 their milk and the berries which they found on their way. 
 
 6. It was on the fourth of July when they reached Hart- 
 ford, and the next Sunday they all assembled in that little 
 first meeting-house, where Mr. Hooker preached to them. 
 Some of the families settled there, and others went up the 
 valley and founded Springfield and other places. 
 
 7. Just as these Adventurers were preparing to estab- 
 lish a permanent colony, they were called upon to endure 
 great trouble. There was a tribe of Indians called 
 Pequods, who lived east of the Connecticut river. They 
 determined to kill all the white people, and tried to get the 
 Narraganset Indians, further eastward, to join them. This 
 Roger Williams (who, as we shall notice presently, 
 had settled among the Narragansets) prevented. 
 
 8. The Pequods, from time to time, murdered several 
 white people. The Adventurers in the Connecticut valley, 
 
 Questions.— 4. What can you tell of settlers from Plymouth ? 
 5. What can you tell of other settlers from near Boston ? 6. What 
 did the new settlers do ? 7. What trouble appeared ? 8. What did 
 the Indians do ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN CONNECTICUT. 39 
 
 seeing no chance for peace with them,resolved to kill them all. 
 The settlers in Massachusetts agreed to help them, and 
 they got the Narraganset Indians to join them. 
 
 9. In May, 1637, full five hundred warriors, white peo- 
 ple and Indians, were marching toward the country of the 
 Pequods, whose great sachem and chief, [verse 6, page 4], 
 Sassacus, felt no fear. He had a strong fort a few miles from 
 the present New London, and could call around him al- 
 most two thousand warriors. But Sassacus felt stronger 
 than he really was. 
 
 10. Captain Mason, a famous Indian fighter, command- 
 ed the army that marched against Sassacus. One morning, 
 before daylight, he surrounded the Indian fort, set it on 
 fire, and, when the sun rose, more than six hundred men, 
 women, and children had perished in the flames, or by the 
 sword and spear. Only seven escaped. 
 
 11. Sassacus was amazed; and when he heard that 
 other soldiers were coming from Massachusetts, he fled 
 westward with his remaining warriors, to a great swamp 
 near Fairfield. There a severe battle was fought, and the 
 Indians were nearly all slain. Sassacus again fled, and 
 took refiige with the Mohawks, one of the Six Nations of 
 Indians then in the present State of New York, where he 
 was murdered. The whole territory of the Pequods was 
 desolated, and the tribe was destroyed. 
 
 12. The white people who followed the Pequods in 
 their flight, discovered the beautiful country along Long 
 Island Sound. Adventurers soon came from Massa- 
 chusetts to examine it. In the autumn they built a log hut 
 on a little stream near a bay, and spent the winter there. 
 
 13. The next spring the Adventurers were joined by 
 
 Questions. — 9. What preparations for war were made ? 10. 
 What can you tell of an attack upon the Indians ? 11. What about 
 Sassacus and his warriors ? 12. What did the white people discover ? 
 And what did they do ? 13. What can you tell about New Haven ? 
 
40 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 John Davenport and others. Davenport was a Gospel 
 minister, and preached his first sermon to the people under 
 a large oak tree. They bought the land of the Indians, 
 made a covenant, or written bargain, by which they agreed 
 to be governed, and called their settlement New Haven. 
 
 14. In the winter of 1 63 9, the settlers in the Connecti- 
 cut valley met and formed a covenant, and chose a gover- 
 nor. They called their settlement the Connecticut Col- 
 ony. Although these and the New Haven settlements were 
 not united under one government until twenty-six years 
 afterward, the foundations of the colony of Connecticut 
 were laid in these covenants made by the Adventurers in 
 each, in 1639. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 
 
 1. William Blackstone, the first white man who lived 
 where Boston now stands, was also the first one who lived 
 in the State of Rhode Island. Although he was the first 
 settler there, he was not the founder of the colony. 
 
 2. There was a minister of the Gospel in Massachusetts, 
 named Roger Williams. The Puritans there wanted every- 
 body to believe and act as they did. Williams would not, 
 and so they told him he must leave their settlement, or they 
 would put him in prison. 
 
 3. Williams went off [1636] among the tribe of Indians 
 called Narragansets, and their great sachem, Canonicus, 
 gave him some land at the head of Narraganset Bay. Wil- 
 liams and a few men, formed a settlement there ; and be- 
 cause of the goodness of God in preserving their lives in the 
 
 Questions. — 14. How was the Connecticut colony formed ? i . Who 
 was the first white man in Rhode Island ? 2. What can you tell of Roger 
 Williams ? 3. What can you tell about the settling of Providence ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE. 4I 
 
 wilderness, he called the place Providence. It is now the 
 chief city in Rhode Island. 
 
 4. Williams gave permission to every one to worship 
 God as he pleased. Many in Massachusetts, when they 
 heard of this freedom, went to Providence, and the settle- 
 ment grew quite fast. The great Indian sachem respected 
 Williams, and matters went on smoothly. 
 
 5. In 1639, some people who came from Boston, and 
 joined Williams, were presented by Miantonomoh, another 
 Narraganset sachem, with the beautiful island of Aquiday, 
 now called Rhode Island. They settled at the north end of 
 it, and founded Portsmouth. Others, who came afterward, 
 settled near the south end and founded Newport. Each 
 of these settlements formed a league, or covenant, for their 
 government. 
 
 6. Roger Williams went to England to get a charter 
 from the king in 1643. ^^^ the Parliament, or Legisla- 
 ture, of England, was then at war with the king, and had 
 the power in their hands. So the next spring. Parliament 
 gave him a charter, and all of the settlements were united 
 into one colony, with the name of Rhode Island and Provi- 
 dence Plantations. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN DELAWARE, NEW JERSEY, AND 
 PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 I. The settlements in New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and 
 Delaware, were so connected that it is proper to include 
 them all in one story. We will begin with 
 
 Questions. — 4. What can you say of freedom at Providence ? 5. 
 "What can you tell of the settling of Rhode Island ? 6. How was a 
 charter for it obtained ? i, 2. Who first settled in Delaware ? 
 
42 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 DELAWARE. 
 
 2. Some Dutch Adventurers came over in two ships, 
 commanded by Peter Heyes, in 163 1, and landed where the 
 village of Lewiston, in Delaware, now is. The Indians 
 murdered the whole of them. 
 
 3. At that time, the King of Sweden, in the North of 
 Europe, named Gustavus Vasa^ had formed a plan for some 
 of his people to establish a colony in America. That king 
 was killed in battle, and he left his little daughter Chris- 
 tina, who was only six years of age, to be queen. She was 
 too young to act as queen, so some wise men managed 
 affairs until she became a woman. 
 
 4. Some people of Sweden joined, and formed the 
 Swedish West India Company. The men who managed 
 the affairs of the kingdom gave them a charter, in the name 
 of the young queen, and, in 1638, quite a number of Ad- 
 venturers landed on the shores of the Delaware river. They 
 built a church and fort, bought a large tract of land of the 
 Indians, and named the territory New Sweden. 
 
 5. The Dutch claimed all of that land as a part of New 
 Netherland, and told the Swedes they must leave it. The 
 Swedes refused to go, and they and the Dutch quarreled 
 about it for more than a dozen years. The Dutch gover- 
 nor of New Netherland finally sent soldiers there, to drive 
 off the Swedes. The Swedes agreed to be governed by 
 the Dutch, if they would let them stay and so, in the year 
 1655, New Sweden was no more. 
 
 NEW JERSEY. 
 
 6. New Jersey was a part of New Netherland, and some 
 Danish traders settled first at Bergen, and then on the 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell of the King of Sweden, and 
 the young queen ? 4. What about some Swedish Adventurers ? 
 5. What can you tell about a quarrel between the Dutch and the 
 Swedes ? 6. Who were the first settlers in New Jersey ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 43 
 
 Delaware river. The Dutch built a log fort just below 
 Camden ; and near there some families from Manhattan 
 went in 1623. 
 
 7. Settlements were soon afterward made in other pla- 
 ces in New Jersey. In 1630, a Dutchman named Michael 
 Pauw, puchased Staten Island, and all of the land around 
 Jersey City, from the Indians. When, in 1664, the Eng- 
 lish took New Netherland away from the Dutch, the terri- 
 tory between the rivers Hudson and Delaware was called 
 New Jersey. 
 
 8. Soon after that, some families from Long Island set- 
 tled at Elizabethtown. In 1665, Philip Carteret, brother 
 of one of the owners of New Jersey, who had bought it 
 from the Duke of York, came over with a charter, as gov- 
 ernor of that territory. Then the people, for the first time, 
 met together to make laws, and the colony of New Jersey 
 was formed. 
 
 PEN NS YL V AN I A 
 
 9. Was settled, chiefly by members of a Christian sect, 
 called Friends, or Quakers, which first appeared about the 
 year 1656. The leading man among them was George 
 Fox, who taught a purely spiritual doctrine, in religion, and 
 advised the people to please God rather than man, to dress 
 plain, to never go to theatres or other places of amuse- 
 ment, and in a hundred ways to be plainer and better than 
 people were in general. When he preached, he shook or 
 quaked all over; so the people called him and his friends, 
 (Quakers. 
 
 10. The son of one of England's best admirals, or great 
 war-sailors, became a Quaker. His name was William 
 
 Questions. — 7. What else can you tell about settlers there ? 8. 
 How was the colony formed ? 9. What can you tell about the Qua- 
 kers ? 10. What can you tell of a celebrated Quaker ? 
 
44 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Penn. The Quakers were despised in England, and Penn 
 felt anxious to find a home for them in America. Through 
 him they were enabled to purchase the western half of New 
 Jersey. Quite a large number of 
 them came over in 1675, ^"^ set- 
 tled there, and they named their 
 landing-place Salem. 
 
 11. Soon after that, Penn re- 
 ceived from King Charles the Sec- 
 ond (a son of Charles the First, 
 who was beheaded), a charter for 
 a large territory west of the Dela- wiloam penn. 
 ware river, which he named Pennsylvania. That means 
 PentCs woody country. It included the Swedish settlements 
 already noticed. [See verses 4 and 5, page 42]. These 
 people, as well as the Indians, became William Penn's 
 warm friends, because he was a good and just man. 
 
 12. Many Quaker adventurers, and others, came over 
 and settled in Pennsylvania. In 1682 Penn obtained pos- 
 session of the present State of Delaware ; and, at about the 
 same time, he sailed for America. 
 
 13. Penn arrived in November, and was warmly wel- 
 comed by the people. Already the inhabitants had been 
 together and made some laws. He soon met them in a 
 general assembly at Chester, and gave them a charter for 
 a freer government than they had enjoyed before. Then 
 the colony of Pennsylvania was established, and the city 
 of Philadelphia, which means City of Brotherly Love, was 
 founded. 
 
 ■ ' 'i 
 
 Questions. — 11. What can you say about the beginning of Penn-: 
 sylvania? 12. What did Penn do in 1682? 13. How was Penn re- 
 ceived in America, and what did he do ? 
 
ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 45 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 1. The beautiful country between Virginia and Georgia 
 once belonged to the same persons, and it was not divided 
 into North and South Carolina until the year 1)29. Let 
 us first notice 
 
 NORTH CAROLI N A. 
 
 2. We have already observed (page 16), the efforts of 
 Walter Raleigh to make a settlement on Roanoke island. 
 That Island is near the coast of North Carolina, which 
 region was included in what Queen Elizabeth then named 
 Virginia. 
 
 3. First a few people went [1653], from Captain Smith's 
 settlement at Jamestown and lived, some near the Roa- 
 noke river, and some nearer the sea. Quite a large number 
 of other adventurers went from Virginia and settled at 
 Edenton. Others soon followed; and, in 1663, William 
 Drummond, a Presbyterian minister of the Gospel, w^as 
 made their governor. That settlement was called the 
 Albemarle County Colony. 
 
 '4. It was in the same year, that King Charles the Sec- 
 ond gave a charter to several Englishmen, for the whole 
 country from Virginia to Florida. To please the king they 
 called it Carolina, Carolus being the Latin of Charles. 
 Two years afterward some people from the island of Bar- 
 badoes settled near Wilmington. This settlement also had 
 a governor, and was called the Clarendon County Colony. 
 These settlements, and others near, afterward formed the 
 colony of North Carolina. 
 
 Questions. — i, 2. What have you to say about the Carolinas ? 
 3. Who first settled in North Carolina ? 4. What can you tell about 
 a charter, and North Carolina becoming a colony ? 
 
46 SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 5. After a while, the owners of Carolina sent three 
 ships [1670], full of Adventurers, to make settlements fur- 
 ther south. After trying one or two places without being 
 suited, they commenced a city near the sea, where the Ash- 
 ley and Cooper rivers come together, and to please King 
 Charles, they called it Charlestown. It is now spelled 
 Charleston. 
 
 6. Adventurers from Europe, and many Dutchmen from 
 New York, soon joined them. They met in Charleston and 
 made laws ; and the same year, when William Penn came 
 to America, the South Carolina colony was fairly com- 
 menced. That was in 1682. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 
 
 1. The cruel law of England, which caused great num- 
 bers of worthy people to be imprisoned because they could 
 not pay their debts, caused a humane man and brave sol- 
 dier, named Oglethorpe, to devise a place for the relief of 
 such prisoners. 
 
 2. Oglethorpe was a member of Parliament, and he per- 
 suaded that body of men and the king, to agree to his plan. 
 It was to let all out of prison who would agree to go to 
 America and settle in the wilderness south of the Savan- 
 nah river. Oglethorpe even went so far as to offer to go 
 with them, and be their governor. The plan pleased every- 
 body. 
 
 Questions. — 5. What can you tell me about settlers in South 
 Carolma ? 6. Who joined them, and what did they do? i, 2. What 
 can you say about debtors in prison.^ Who took their part, and 
 what did he do ? What were his plans .'' 
 
ADVENTURERS IN GEORGIA. 47 
 
 3. In the autumn of 1732, the very year in which Wash- 
 ington was born, Oglethorpe with one hundred and twenty 
 Adventurers who were chiefly from the debtors' prisons, 
 sailed for America, went up the Savannah river, and land- 
 ed where the city of Savannah now stands. There they 
 had a long and pleasant talk with the Indians. 
 
 4. The chief man among the Indians was named To- 
 mo-chi-chi^ who presented Oglethorpe with a buffalo skin, 
 on which was the figure of an eagle. " Here," he said, 
 " is a little present ; I give you a buffalo's skin, adorned on 
 the inside with the head and feathers of an eagle, which I 
 desire you to accept, because the eagle is an emblem of 
 speed, and the buffalo of strength. The English are swift 
 as the bird and strong as the beast, since, like the former, 
 they fly over vast seas to the uttermost parts of the earth ; 
 and, like the latter, they are so strong that nothing can 
 withstand them. The feathers of an eagle are soft, and 
 signify love ; the buffalo's skin is warm, and signifies pro- 
 tection ; therefore I hope the English will love and protect 
 our little families." See the picture on page 5. 
 
 5. On that spot the Adventurers built rude cabins, and 
 commenced the city of Savannah. Other adventurers 
 soon came, and, in 1733, the colony of Georgia was begun. 
 It was so called in honor of King George the Second, of 
 England. 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell about the first Adventurers in 
 Georgia ? 4. Can you tell me a stoiy of the Indians and Oglethorpe t 
 5. What can you say of the colony of Georgia ? 
 
48 COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE PLANTERS, OR COLONISTS. 
 SECTION I. 
 
 PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 1. During the same year when the Pilgrims [verse i4, 
 page ^;^], sailed from England, more than twelve hundred 
 people went from that country to Virginia. They were 
 mostly industrious persons, who wished to be planters ; 
 and among them were almost a hundred young women, 
 who soon became the wives of settlers, as we have noticed, 
 in verse 21, page 25. Then for the first time, there were 
 /tomes in Virginia, and these formed the true foundations of 
 a State. At the same time [1620], a Dutch trader took 
 some negroes to Jamestown, from Africa, and sold them as 
 slaves. This was the beginning of negro slavery in the 
 United States. 
 
 2. Jamestown grew to a large village, and settlements 
 elsewhere were soon made, even as high up the river as 
 Richmond. The people asked for, and obtained of the 
 London Company, a Constitution^ or written agreement 
 which made their laws strong, and allowed them to have 
 elections to choose men to make laws. But the company 
 appointed a governor for the people. 
 
 3. Trouble soon came. Powhatan, the father of Poca- 
 hontas, was dead, and his brother, who made Captain 
 Smith a prisoner, [verse 14, page 24], and who hated the 
 white people, ruled the nation. He perceived that the 
 English would soon have all the lands of the Indians, and 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you tell about people going to Virginia 
 2. What about the settlers in Virginia ? 3. What caused trouble ? 
 
PLANTERS IN VIRGINIA. 49 
 
 he determined to kill them before they became too strong 
 for him. 
 
 4. At noon, on a beautiful day in April, in the year 
 1622, the Indians fell upon the white people, and in an 
 hour they killed three hundred and fifty men, women, and 
 children, who lived out of Jamestown. The people of 
 seventy-two plantations or farms, out of eighty, were mur- 
 dered or driven to Jamestown, in the course of a few days. 
 
 5. The English who remained alive took courage, at- 
 tacked the Indians, and struck them with such terrible 
 blows that the nation was almost destroyed. Sickness 
 soon came upon the Planters, and, by the middle of the 
 summer, not more than twenty-five hundred, of the four 
 thousand who were there in the spring, remained alive in 
 Virginia. 
 
 6. At about this time, King James determined to take 
 Virginia under his care. The London Company heard of 
 it, and, as they had lost money by attempting to settle it, 
 they gave it up, without any ado. Virginia became a royal 
 province [1624], and the king, instead of the company, ap- 
 pointed governors for the people. These were not always 
 wise nor good. 
 
 7. Under a governor named Berkeley, the planters of 
 Virginia prospered for a long time. They raised more 
 food than they needed, and the tobacco which they culti- 
 vated was sold for a great deal of money. Yet they were 
 not free from trouble, for disturbances in England concern- 
 ing the king, were felt in the colony. 
 
 8. There were disturbances in England because the peo- 
 ple there had got ver^^ tired of their king, who was a son 
 of James Stuart, the mean monarch from Scotland, already 
 
 Questions. — 4. What did the Indians do ? 5. What did the Eng- 
 lish do ? What happened to them ? 6. What change did the king 
 make ? 7. What occurred under Governor Berkeley ? 8. What did 
 the people in England do ? 
 4 
 
50 COLONIES. 
 
 mentioned. So they armed themselves ; and, led by a 
 brave man named Oliver Cromwell, they first put King 
 Charles in prison, and afterward [1649], cut off his head, 
 which was then the way criminals were put to death, in- 
 stead of by hanging, as now. Then Cromwell became 
 ruler of England. 
 
 9. Most of the Virginia people were the friends of the 
 king, and so was Governor Berkeley. But there were 
 many who were Republicans, or opposers of the King. 
 Between these parties there was much trouble. Finally a 
 young man named Bacon placed himself at the head of the 
 Republicans [1676], and defied the Governor. This was 
 many years after the dead King's son, Charles the Second, 
 was made monarch of England. 
 
 10. Berkeley was proud and exacting. He caused the 
 people to be heavily taxed, and made Quakers and Bap- 
 tists pay a great deal of money, in the way of fines, be- 
 cause they did not belong to the Church of England, as he 
 did. There were many idle people in the colony who 
 claimed to be the higher class, and most of these took sides 
 with the Governor. But the best men — ^the industrious 
 planters or farmers, and mechanics — took sides with Bacon. 
 
 II. A sort of civil war soon com- 
 menced, and there was great trouble 
 in Virginia, for awhile. Bacon hav- 
 ing the most and the best people on 
 his side, felt strong, and soon drove 
 Governor Berkeley from Jamestown. 
 Not long afterward, he was told that 
 royal troops from England were com- 
 ing up the river, to assist the gov- 
 ernor and his party. Then he set fire to the village, and fled 
 
 Questions. — 9. What now happened in Virginia ? 10. What can 
 yoii say of the governor and some of the people? il. What can 
 you tell me about a war in Virginia ? 
 
 CHURCH TOWEK. 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 5I 
 
 toward the York river. Every thing was consumed except 
 the brick tower of the church, which is yet standing there. 
 
 12. A fever soon caused the death of Bacon, and the 
 war ceased. Some of his friends were hanged, many were 
 imprisoned, and the governor ruled the people worse than 
 before. And when Berkeley went away, other governors 
 who came while any king named Stuart was monarch of 
 England, were generally haughty and cruel. 
 
 13. Charles the Second died, and his brother, James, 
 became king. The people of England hated the very name 
 of Stuart, and wished to get rid of him. So when his son- 
 in-law, William of Orange, came from Holland with troops, 
 the English people joined him, and soon drove [1688], the 
 obnoxious king away. 
 
 14. William was a better man, and his wife Mary was a 
 good woman. So v/hen King James the Second had fled 
 to France, William and Mary became joint monarchs of 
 England. Then in Virginia, and in all the English colonies 
 in America, there were better rulers, and the people were 
 freer because they had more power. 
 
 15. From that time, which was in the year 1689, the 
 planters of Virginia prospered wonderfully. They in- 
 creased rapidly, were no more troubled by Indians, and 
 raised everything in abundance. They had a great many 
 negro slaves, who did all of the hardest work ; and in the 
 course of time these became 9.z numerous as the white peo- 
 ple, in Virginia. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 I. "Welcome, Englishmen! welcome, Englishmen!'* 
 were the first words which the Pilgrim Fathers [verse 15, 
 
 Questions. — 12. What then happened? 13. What occurred in 
 England ? 14. What can you say of William and Mary ? 15. What 
 of the Virginian Planters and negro slaves ? 
 
52 COLONIES. 
 
 page 33], heard from the hps of an Indian, after they had 
 landed. It was the voice of a chief, named Squanto, who 
 had learned a few English sentences from fishermen on the 
 coast of Maine. • 
 
 2. The Pilgrims had then been on the cold shores of 
 Massachusetts Bay about a hundred days [1620-2 1], and this 
 was the first Indian who had ventured to approach them. 
 He told them of Massasoit, a Wampanoag sachem who 
 dwelt not far off; and the governor of the Pilgrims sent 
 for him. Massasoit came in stately pride, with sixty war- 
 riors as a guard, and seated himself upon a neighboring 
 hill. There he smoked the pipe of peace [verse 4, 
 page 4], with Governor Carver [verse 15, page 33], and 
 made a treaty of friendship with the English, which re- 
 mained unbroken for fifty years. 
 
 3. We hav2 noticed [verse 17, page 34], that Governor 
 Carver and almost one-half of his companions died before 
 the flowers bloomed in the spring. For more than a year 
 afterward, the remainder, and others who followed them 
 from England, suffered dreadfully from cold and hunger. 
 But they endured all, until they could raise grain and build 
 themselves comfortable houses. Then they were quite 
 happy, excepting when troubled by unfriendly Indians, 
 who sometimes threatened to destroy them. 
 
 4. At length the Pilgrim Planters and the London 
 merchants who were in partnership with them, [verse 12, 
 page 32], disagreed. The Planters bought out the mer- 
 chants, divided the soil equally among themselves, and 
 prospered. 
 
 5. When the Puritans in England heard of the happi- 
 ness of their friends in America, many more of them came 
 
 Questions.— I, 2. What happened to the Pilgrims at Plymouth ? 
 What can you tell of Massasoit ? 3. What can you tell of the settlers 
 and their progress ? 4. What did the Planters do ? 5. What can you 
 tell about other settlers ? 
 
JOHN WINTUROP. 
 
 PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 53 
 
 [1628], and settled at Salem, and two hundred more came 
 the next year, and built cabins and planted at Charlestown. 
 
 6. In 1630, about three hundred 
 more families came to Salem. They 
 soon scattered into little settle- 
 ments around the peninsula where 
 Boston now stands. All of these 
 settlements were united, and were 
 called The Massachusetts Bay Col- 
 ony, with John Winthrop for their 
 governor. Finally, the Plymouth 
 settlement was joined to these, and 
 from that time, that whole region where the Pilgrims and 
 the Puritans lived, was called The Massachusetts Bay, until 
 after the first war for indejDendence. 
 
 7. The water at Charlestown and other places was very 
 unwholesome, and from this, and other causes, full two 
 hundred of the emigrants who came over in 1630, were 
 laid in the grave before the next winter. A curious old 
 man William Blackstone, mentioned in verse i, page 40, 
 lived alone on a peninsula, or land almost surrounded by 
 water, near by. The Indians called the place Shawmut, 
 which means " living fountains," because a spring of pure 
 and sweet water bubbled out of the earth there. 
 
 8. The old man of Shav/mut told Governor Winthrop 
 about that spring, and he and many leading men built cot- 
 tages near it, and lived there. Such was the beginning of 
 the large city of Boston, now the largest town in all New 
 England. 
 
 9. Winthrop was a wise man, and governed well. He 
 made the Indians his friends, and invited the chiefs to his 
 
 Questions.— 6. What about settlers at Salem, and the action of 
 the Plymouth people ? 7. How did the settlers suffer ? AVhat then 
 happened? 8. What led to the founding of Boston? 9. What can 
 you tell of Winthrop ? 
 
54 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 table. He had friendly letters from the Dutch on Manhat- 
 tan ; and very soon a ship came to Boston from Virginia, 
 laden with corn and some tobacco. Then it was that Ame- 
 rican commerce, or trading by ships, was commenced. 
 
 10. The Puritans [verse 8, page 31], had made them- 
 selves a good home, where those who differed from them in 
 religion could not hurt them. In their great desire to be 
 alone, as it were, and not let those who differed from them 
 live among them, they became persecutors themselves — that 
 is, they treated others who did not believe as they did, very 
 badly. They even drove a minister of the Gospel, named 
 Roger Williams [verse 2, page 40], away into the wilderness 
 among the Indians, as we have noticed, because he would 
 not do as they wished him to, and talked very plainly to 
 them. 
 
 11. And now it was fifteen or sixteen years since the 
 Pilgrims landed in the snow at Plymouth. Ship after Ship 
 had come with people from England ; and in the year 1636, 
 there were no less than twenty settlements in The Massa- 
 chusetts Bay Colony. 
 
 12. The people of the Massachusetts Bay Colony, did 
 not all agree, especially concerning religious matters, and 
 sometimes there were warm disputes. A woman named 
 Anna Hutchinson, produced a great stir in Boston. She 
 offended the ministers by her teachings. She was first im- 
 prisoned and then banished, with her family. They wan- 
 dered in the wilderness almost to Manhattan, and all but 
 one of them were murdered by the Indians. 
 
 13. Already a minister of the Gospel named John Eliot, 
 had preached to thousands of Indians around Massachu- 
 setts Bay, and many had become Christians. He visited 
 
 Questions. — 10. How did the Turitans behave toward others ? 
 II. What can you tell of the increase of settlers? 12. What hap- 
 pened among the Puritans ? What to Mrs. Hutchinson ? 13. What 
 C"n you tell about Eliot's labors ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 55 
 
 them in their wigwams, and wrote the whole Bible for them 
 in their own language, and taught them to read it. When 
 he died, many years afterward, there were five thousand 
 praying Indians^ as the converts were called, in New Eng- 
 land. 
 
 14. King Charles, who afterward lost his head as we 
 have noticed, began to fear that the people of Massachu- 
 setts, who were increasing so rapidly, and were so inde- 
 pendent because so far off, might soon defy him, and per- 
 haps have a king of their own. So he did all in his power 
 to prevent English people from going there. But he could 
 not stop them. They went by hundreds, because they were 
 badly used at home. But when the king was dead, and 
 persecution ceased, very few came over the ocean to Ame- 
 rica, because they were happy in England. 
 
 15. In the account, on page 39, of Adventurers in Con- 
 necticut, the Pequod Indians were mentioned, and a short 
 account given of a war in which they were engaged. At 
 the close of that war, the people of the settlements in New 
 England thought it best to form a union, so as to act to- 
 gether for their safety in future. The best men, in the dif- 
 ferent settlements, met and agreed upon a union in 1643. 
 
 16. At this time there were twenty thousand people and 
 fifty villages in New England. That union gave these 
 white people great strength, and the bond lasted more than 
 forty years, when each colony had become strong enough 
 to act for itself The union was similar to that of our 
 United States under the Confederation that was formed at 
 the close of the war of the Revolution. Their Congress 
 was a meeting of men, appointed by each colony, to attend 
 to the general affairs of the whole. 
 
 17. Unlike the people of Virginia, nearly all of the inhabit- 
 
 QuESTioNS. — 14. What can you tell about King Charles ? 15. 
 \Vhat about a union ? 16. What can you tell about the New Eng- 
 land Colonies ? 17. What can you tell about the New Englanders 
 and Oliver Cromwell ? 
 
56 COLONIES. 
 
 ants of Massachusetts Bay were against King Charles who 
 lost his head, and favorable to Oliver Cromwell. [See 
 verse 8, page 49]. While Cromwell ruled England, they had 
 perfect freedom, and prospered wonderfully. They built 
 ships and traded with the Spaniards in the West India 
 Islands which, as we have noticed, were discovered by 
 Columbus and other great sailors. 
 
 18. They also made shillings and sixpences of silver 
 
 ^^^„w.w» which they obtained from 
 
 •^^JH^^^ the Spaniards. On one 
 
 ^frA ,r ^^..^ -. ^,^^ ^t ^y^r^c^ corns, was 
 
 )^".^;i^^En/M the figure of a pine-tree, 
 
 ^^.^-g / \^@\3Bm'^^(^J as may be seen in the pic- 
 
 X^'JI^'^> ture. This was called 
 
 FIRST MONET COINED IN THE UNITED STATES. " pinC-trCe mOUCy." It 
 
 was the first metal money ever made in the United States. 
 
 19. We have already noticed that the Puritans did not 
 like to have people who differed from them come among 
 them. With such intruders they had a great deal of trouble. 
 In the year 1656, two women, called Quakers, [verse 9, 
 page 43] came to Boston. The Puritans had heard of such 
 people, and they put these women in jail as soon as they 
 arrived. Eight others came during ^he year, and they were 
 all jDUt on board of a ship and sent back to England. 
 
 20. Other Quakers came, and so annoyed the Puritans 
 by their fault-finding with the ministers and the rulers, that 
 they passed very harsh laws against them. Yet they 
 continued to come, and the head men at Boston, filled 
 with indignation, hanged some of them, whipped others 
 naked through the streets, put several in prison, and drove 
 others away, telling them that they should be hanged if 
 they ever came back. 
 
 Questions. — 18. What about the money of the New Englanders ? 
 19. What can you tell about the Quakers ? 20. How were the Qua- 
 kers used in New England } 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 57 
 
 21. The Quakers did come back. Some were hanged 
 and others suffered much. Finally the Puritans ceased 
 persecuting them, and the Quakers stopped preaching 
 against the ministers and rulers. They went to teaching 
 the Indians, and became quiet citizens. 
 
 22. When, in the year 1660, Charles the Second, son of 
 the beheaded king, became monarch of England, the peo- 
 ple of New England suffered some because of their friend- 
 ship for Cromwell. He dared not persecute them here, as 
 his father and grandfather had done in England, but he 
 annoyed them very much by injuring their trade with the 
 West Indies and elsewhere. It was done in the following 
 way: 
 
 23. The king ordered the people of New England to 
 pay him so much money for every thing they received in 
 certain ships. This is called an impost duty. He sent men 
 to collect the money in Boston and other places, but the 
 New England merchants would not pay it, and the people 
 said they were right. The king finally recalled his tax- 
 gatherers. This was the first decided act of defiance by 
 the American people, toward the monarch of England, but 
 it was not the last one. 
 
 24. And now, very serious trouble appeared. Old Mas- 
 sasoit, the Wampanoag sachem — the friend of the English 
 — was dead. He had a brave son, named Metacomet. 
 The white people called him King Philip. He saw the 
 lands of his people where they hunted, and the streams 
 wherein they fished, constantly passing into the possession 
 of the English, and, in his cabin at Mount Hope, he sat 
 and thought long about the future. He saw no hope for 
 his nation, but in a war that should destroy all the strangers. 
 
 Questions. — 21. What was done at last concerning the Quakers? 
 22. What can you tell about the second King Charles ? 23. How did 
 the king use the New Englandcrs, and how did they act ? 24. What 
 can you tell about a new trouble .'' 
 
5^ COLONIES. 
 
 These strangers had wronged him, and he soon kindled a 
 
 war. This is called 
 
 KING Philip's war. 
 
 25. On a Sabbath day [July 4, 1675], just as the peo- 
 ple of a little village, called Swan- 
 zey were returning from their 
 churches, Philip and his warriors 
 fell upon them.^ Several were 
 killed, and some escaped to other 
 settlements. The white people 
 seized their arms, and surrounded 
 a swamp, in Rhode Island, in 
 which Philip had a sort of fort, 
 and where he was gathering his 
 warriors for other bloody deeds. 
 
 26. The white people watched closely, but Philip and 
 his men escaped. He hastened toward the Connecticut 
 Valley, and aroused other Indians on the way. They 
 spread death and destruction in every direction. In the 
 course of a few weeks, several settlements were destroyed ; 
 the people were murdered, and their houses were burned. 
 Philip was finally checked, and retreating to Rhode Island, 
 he took refuge with the Narragansets. 
 
 27. Quite a large army of white people now fell upon 
 the Narragansets, who, with Philip and his men, full three 
 thousand in number, were in a swamp. In a little while, a 
 thousand warriors were slain, many were made prisoners, 
 and five hundred wigwams, with all the winter provision 
 of the Indians, were burned. 
 
 28. Again Philip escaped, and he persuaded several 
 tribes of the New England Indians to join him against the 
 white people. These were soon upon the war-path ; and 
 
 Questions. — 25. How did King Philip's War commence? 26. 
 What happened in the Connecticut Valley ? 27. What can you tell of 
 an attack on the Indians ? 28. What was done in the spring of 1676 ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 59 
 
 in the course of a few weeks, in the spring of 1676, they 
 spread terror, desolation, and death over a space of three 
 hundred miles. Many of the frightened people had pali- 
 saded their houses with sharpen- 
 ed sticks driven in the ground, but 
 these did not always keep the 
 Indians away. 
 
 29. The white people chastis- 
 ed the Indians severely after this. 
 During that year, they killed al- palisaded houses. 
 most three thousand of them. King Philip was chased from 
 one hiding-place to another, and finally he was shot in a 
 swamp by an Indian friendly to the English. Then his 
 head was cut off and carried in triumph upon a pole into 
 the village of New Plymouth. So perished the last of the 
 princes of the Wampanoags and with him the strength of 
 the New England Indians. 
 
 30. King Charles the Second would have been glad, no 
 doubt, if the Indians had killed all of the white people in 
 Massachusetts, for he feared and hated them. They were 
 increasing rapidly in numbers and wealth, and at the close 
 of the war, the territories of the present States of New 
 Hampshire and Maine were added to that of Massachu- 
 setts, and made the colony still stronger. 
 
 31. At length, the king determined to take all power in 
 New England into his own hands, and not let the people 
 govern themselves. He had already taken steps to do so, 
 when he died, and his brother James became king. James 
 was worse than Charles. He disliked a people who de- 
 spised kings like himself, and he gladly sent a proud man, 
 named Andros, to become governor of all the Planters in 
 New England. 
 
 Questions. — 29. What was finally done to Philip and the Indians ? 
 30. What can you say of King Charles and the people of New Eng- 
 land ? 31. What can you tell of Kings Charles and James ? 
 
60 COLONIES. 
 
 32. Andros was faithful to his master, and the people 
 hated and despised him because his rule was oppressive. 
 The Planters of Massachusetts were about to send him off 
 to England in a ship, as they did the Quaker women, when 
 the people in that country drove James away to France, 
 and William and Mary (verse 14, page 51), became their 
 monarchs. 
 
 33. The King of France took sides with James, and the 
 French and English went to war with each other. The 
 French and English people in America quarreled and 
 fought too. These troubles continued for several years, 
 and the event is called 
 
 WAR. 
 
 34. The white people of New England suffered dread- 
 fully during King William's war, because the Frenchmen in 
 Canada persuaded the Indians to join them in murdering 
 the English. Several villages in New England were burnt, 
 and many white people were killed. AVomen and little 
 children were not spared. 
 
 35. On a cold night in February, 1690, the French and 
 Indians came softly in the snow, and burned the village of 
 Schenectada, near Albany, in New York. The people 
 were fast asleep, and were awakened by the yells of the 
 Indians and the burning of their houses. As they ran in- 
 to the streets, they were killed by their enemies. The 
 boldness of the French and Indians, in coming so near the 
 thick settlements, caused the people of New York and New 
 England to join together and make war upon Canada, 
 where their enemies came from. 
 
 Questions. — 32. What can you tell about Governor Andros ? 
 
 33. What followed the expulsion of King James from England ? 
 
 34. What happened in New England? 35. What can you tell about 
 the destruction of Schenectada ? and what was the effect ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 6l 
 
 ^6. They made great preparations. They sent a naval 
 force up the St. Lawrence to attack Quebec ; and hundreds 
 of soldiers were sent by land. But they did not succeed. 
 The troops did not get to Canada; and the naval forces, who 
 landed at Quebec, found the city too strong for them, with 
 its soldiers, and cannons, and heavy walls around it. 
 
 37. This war finally ended in 1697. In the mean while, 
 King William had united the colonies of Plymouth, Massa- 
 chusetts, Maine, and the region beyond, called Nova 
 Scotia, or New Scotland, made them into a royal province, 
 and called it Massachusetts Bay Colony. Sir William 
 Phipps, who commanded the ships sent to Quebec, was ap- 
 pointed governor. But the people did not like the new ar- 
 rangement very well, and plainly told the king's officers so. 
 
 38. A great many people, in the days we are consider- 
 ing, were foolish enough to believe in witches, or persons 
 in league with the Evil One. One day, two young girls 
 in Salem commenced twitching and acting very strangely. 
 An old Indian woman was accused of bewitching them. 
 Pretty soon others began to act just as strangely, and in 
 almost every house somebody was apparently "bewitched." 
 Homely old women were first accused of being the witches, 
 but at last, all sorts of people were suspected. 
 
 39. Even the wife of Governor Phipps was called a 
 witch ; and a very good minister of the gospel was accused, 
 and was afterwards hanged. A great many innocent peo- 
 ple were imprisoned, and otherwise punished. During the 
 six months that this frightful delusion prevailed, twenty 
 persons were hanged. At last the rulers and people came 
 to their senses, and the supposed witches disappeared. 
 
 40. This trouble had passed away, and the long war 
 
 Questions. — 36. What can you tell about an expedition to Can- 
 ada ? 37. What new arrangement was made by the king ? 38. What 
 can you tell about witches ? 39. What about the sufferings of the 
 people ? 40. What new troubles came ? 
 
62 COLONIES. 
 
 had ended, and people began to hope for happier days. 
 But they were disappointed. The French and Indians con- 
 tinued to plunder and murder the English who lived in the 
 wilderness, and even villages were attacked and destroyed. 
 The French wanted to get possession of the whole country, 
 and the Indians loved war and plunder, and so they kept 
 busy together in annoying the New Englanders. 
 
 41. England again became offended at something 
 France had done. They quarreled and went to war. 
 Queen Mary was dead, and her husband, King William, 
 having been killed by a fall from his horse, Mary's sister, 
 Anne, became Queen of England. On that account, this 
 war, which was commenced in 1702, was called 
 
 QUEEN ANNE'S WAR. 
 
 42. As before, the French and English colonists in 
 America went to war too, and again the white people in 
 New England suffered dreadfully from the cruelty of the 
 French and Indians. Fortunately for the people of New 
 York, the Five Nations, as the tribes of Indians in the cen- 
 tral and western part of the present State of New York 
 were called, were honorable, and having agreed not to fight 
 for or against either party, did as they had jDromised. 
 
 43. The New England Indians had made similar prom- 
 ises to the English, but the French wickedly persuaded 
 them to break their word. Then there was great trouble 
 all along the frontier, and every one was made afraid. 
 Many people were murdered by the French and their dusky 
 allies, villages were burned, and a large number of inhabit- 
 ants were carried off by the Indians, as prisoners. 
 
 44. There was a little girl, named Williams, who was 
 carried away from Deerfield by the Indians. She was the 
 
 Questions. — 41. What changes took place in England ? 42, What 
 then happened m America ? 43. What can you tell about troubles in 
 New England ? 44. What can you tell about a little captive girl ? 
 
PLANTERS IN MASSACHUSETTS. 
 
 daughter of a minister, and was kept among them until 
 she grew to be a young woman. She came to love them 
 very much, for they were kind to her, and she married a 
 Mohawk chief, a brave man among the Five Nations. 
 
 45. Some of the New England Colonies joined together 
 in raising an army and a fleet with which to chastise the 
 French in Nova Scotia. In the course of three or four 
 years they brought them under subjection, and then, to pre- 
 vent more trouble,. they took the country away from France 
 and gave it to England. 
 
 46. In the year 171 1, a great English war-sailor, named 
 Walker, came to Boston with many ships and soldiers. 
 These were joined by New England people, and they all 
 sailed for the St. Lawrence river, to ^-ttack Quebec, that 
 early French settlement which we have noticed in verse 
 38, page 18. Eight of Walker's ships were wrecked, and 
 a thousand of his soldiers were drowned, when he returned 
 to Boston much disheartened. 
 
 47. The French, the English, and the Indians, had 
 now become tired of war, and in 17 13 they all agreed to 
 be friends. The chiefs of the eastern Indians went to Bos- 
 ton, and promised not to do the English any more harm. 
 They kept their word ; and, for thirty years, there was no 
 more war in America between the French, the English, 
 and the Indians. 
 
 48. In the year 1744, England and France quarreled 
 again, and went to war, and, for the third time, the French 
 and English colonists in America thought it proper to quar- 
 rel too, and commenced fighting. At that time. Queen 
 Anne's successor, George the First, was monarch of Eng- 
 land, and this contest was called 
 
 Questions. — 45. What was clone against the French in the East ? 
 46. What can you tell about Walker's expedition ? 47. What more 
 can you tell of the English, French, and Indians } 48. What can you 
 tell of a new quarrel with France ? 
 
COLONIES. 
 
 KING George's war. 
 
 49. Eastward of Nova Scotia is quite a large island, 
 called Cape Breton. Upon that island the French had a 
 town named Louisburg, and there they built and thorough- 
 ly armed a very strong fort. This gave the French very 
 great power in that quarter, and the people of New Eng- 
 land and New York joined together to take the fort away 
 from them. 
 
 50. The English in America disliked the French, because 
 they had made the Indians act so cruelly. On a warm 
 day in April, in the year 1745, a large number of soldiers 
 sailed from Boston, for Cape Breton. On the way they 
 were joined by several large English war-ships, from the 
 West Indies ; and toward the middle of May they all land- 
 ed not far from Louisburg. 
 
 51. The French people, seeing four thousand English- 
 men coming with ships and cannon, were greatly frighten- 
 ed. After talking the matter over among themselves, they 
 came to the conclusion that they could not drive their ene- 
 mies away, and therefore there was no use in fighting. So 
 they surrendered, on the single condition that their lives 
 should be spared and good treatment be given them. 
 
 52. The King of France was much mortified by the 
 capture of Louisburg ; and the next year he sent many 
 heavy ships under a sea-warrior, the Duke D'Anville, to 
 get the fort back again. Dreadful storms beat upon the 
 ships, and many of them went to the bottom of the ocean. 
 The remainder returned to France. From that time until 
 now, the English have owned the island of Cape Breton, 
 and every thing upon it, excepting private property. 
 
 53. France and England remained quiet a few years. 
 
 Questions. — 49. What can you tell about Louisburg ? 50. What 
 was done in the spring of 1745 ? 51. What did the French at Louis- 
 burg do ? 52. What can you tell of an expedition from France ? 
 53, What happened afterward .'' 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 65 
 
 when another quarrel broke out, and caused one of the 
 most distressing wars then ever known in America. It 
 lasted seven years, and was called the French and Indi- 
 an War. This will be noticed presently. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 planters in new YORK. 
 
 1. We have observed, on page 29, how the Dutch made 
 settlements on Manhattan island, and commenced building 
 a city at the lower end of it. They called that city New 
 Amsterdam. When Planters and their families came, a 
 governor came also [1626]. His name was Peter Minuit. 
 He bought of the Indians all of the land on which the city 
 of New York now stands, for twenty-four dollars. We 
 shall notice, presently, how New Amsterdam came to be 
 called New York. 
 
 2. Governor Minuit built a strong inclosure and called 
 it Fort Amsterdam. But he did something better than 
 this, to keep the Indians from troubling the Dutch — he 
 made them his friends, and traded honestly with them. 
 He was also friendly with the people of New England, and 
 did every thing to make New Amsterdam a pleasant home 
 for all who came there. So commenced the colony. 
 
 3. In order to settle the country rapidly, the Dutch 
 West India Company, verse 5, page 29, agreed to give a 
 certain quantity of land to men who should lead or send a 
 certain number of emigrants to settle upon it. Those who 
 received lands in this way, were called Fatroons, or pa- 
 trons. The family of one of these Patroons, named Van 
 Rensselaer, yet own large tracts of such land in the neigh- 
 borhood of Albany. 
 
 Questions.— I. What can you tell about the Dutch on Manhat- 
 tan ? 2. What did their governor do? 3. What can you tell about 
 Patroons ? 
 
66 COLONIES. 
 
 4. When a new governor, named Van Twiller, came to 
 rule at New Amsterdam, it was found that he could be 
 easily persuaded to do what others wished him to. This 
 made him do wrong and foolish things, and trouble soon 
 followed his acts. He quarreled with the settlers in Con- 
 necticut, and he did not treat the Indians very well. Yet 
 he was a much better man than Kieft the next governor. 
 
 5. Kieft loved money, power, and strong drink. He 
 loved to quarrel with every body. He made the English in 
 Connecticut, and the Swedes on the Delaware, his enemies. 
 He quarreled with the Indians all around him, and with 
 his fellow-citizens in New Amsterdam. His conduct soon 
 made the Indians hate him, and his own people despise 
 him. 
 
 6. Under some pretense, he made war first upon some 
 Indians in New Jersey, and then upon others beyond the 
 Harlem river. The people of New Amsterdam did not 
 like these things, because their fur-trade with the Indians 
 was lessened, and they plainly told the governor so. Kieft 
 was somewhat afraid of the people, so he asked the leading 
 men of the city to get together, and talk over these affairs 
 with him. This was the first Representative Assembly in 
 New Amsterdam. 
 
 7. Some of the people finally agreeing with the govern- 
 or, he resolved to make further war upon the poor Indians. 
 At this time a large number of Hudson's River Indians 
 pursued by the Mohawks, had taken shelter at Hoboken, 
 opposite New Amsterdam. Instead of being the friend of 
 these poor people in their distress, Kieft took this opportu- 
 nity to destroy them. 
 
 8. At the middle of a cold winter's night, Kieft 's 
 
 Questions.— 4. What can you tell about Van Twiller ? 5. What 
 kind of a man was Kieft ? 6. How did he offend the people ? and what 
 was done ? 7. What did the governor do ? 8. What wicked thing 
 was done to the Indians? 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 67 
 
 soldiers crossed the Hudson, attacked the sleeping Indi- 
 ans, and before daylight almost a hundred helpless men, 
 women, and children were either killed outright, or were 
 pushed off the high banks into the freezing river. It was a 
 cruel act, and the Indians all over the country were so an- 
 gry, that they killed every white man they saw, and burned 
 white people's houses everywhere. 
 
 9. This terrible Indian war finally ended. The white 
 people were the strongest, and peace came. Kieft's con- 
 duct was so bad that the Company ordered him home. 
 With a great deal of property obtained by wrong-doing, he 
 sailed for Europe. The ship was wrecked, the property 
 was lost, and Kieft was drowned. 
 
 10. Peter Stuyvesant, a brave soldier, became governor 
 of New Netherland, in 1647. His kindness and honesty 
 made the Indians his friends, and his bravery and justice 
 made him respected by both the English on the east and 
 the Swedes on the west. He ruled the people strongly, 
 but wisely and faithfully. 
 
 11. The Dutch at length became jealous of the Swedes, 
 who were rapidly increasing ; and as they were clearly in 
 New Netherland, Stuyvesant was directed to bring them 
 under his power. He had built a fort [165 1], which the 
 Swedes had attacked and taken possession of. This was 
 ^sufficient cause for war, and with six hundred men he went 
 to the Delaware river [1655], and soon made the Swedes 
 acknowledge his power, [See verse 5, page 42.] He was 
 their governor after that. 
 
 12. The Swedes being conquered, the Indians recon- 
 ciled, and the English in Connecticut satisfied, Stuyvesant 
 concluded all trouble was at an end. But there was some 
 at his very door. We have noticed that Kieft once asked 
 
 Questions.— 9. What happened to Kieft? 10. What can you 
 tell of Stuyvesant? ii. What can you tell about the Dutch and 
 Swedes? 12. How was Stuyvesant mistaken ? 
 
68 COLONIES. 
 
 the leading men of New Amsterdam to get together [verse 
 6, page 66], and consult with him. Stuyvesant never did 
 so ; and finally the people who wished to be consulted, ap- 
 pointed a few good men to assemble [Dec. 1663], ^^^ 
 propose certain laws. 
 
 13. Stuyvesant scolded, but the people were firm. They 
 refused to be taxed without being consulted, and when he 
 threatened to punish them, they plainly told him that they 
 would willingly be under English rule, for the sake of en- 
 joying English liberty. This was an unpleasant hint. 
 
 14. Soon after that, ships and soldiers came from Eng- 
 land, took possession of the fort [1664], and compelled 
 Stuyvesant to give up the whole country. That was a sad 
 day for the proud governor, but he could not help himself. 
 
 CITY OF NEW YORK IN 1664. 
 
 Then he was sorry that he had not listened to the people, 
 and made them love Dutch rule better. It was too late. 
 His authority was gone forever. This was in 1664. 
 
 15. King Charles of England, who claimed the country 
 as his own, and considered the Dutch as intruders, had 
 given New Netherland to his brother James, the Duke of 
 York. So its name was changed to that of New York, in 
 honor of the Duke. The city was called so too, and many 
 other things were changed. An English governor ruled ; 
 and the people soon found that they were no better off. 
 Taxes were greater, and privileges were less. 
 
 16. A few years after this, England and Holland went 
 
 Questions. — 13. "What more can you tell of Stuyvesant and the 
 people.? 14. What soon happened .J* 15. What changes took place 
 in New Amsterdam ? 16. What other changes soon occurred ? 
 
I 
 
 PLANTERS IN NEW YORK. 69 
 
 to war. Suddenly many Dutch ships appeared in New 
 York Bay, and the English were compelled to give up the 
 city and whole country to them. When peace was made, 
 these were given back again [1674], and from that time, 
 until it became an independent State in 1776, New York 
 belonged to the English. 
 
 17. Andros, already mentioned, who was afterward sent 
 to rule all New England [verse 31, page 59], became gover- 
 nor of New York, in 1674. The people, who disliked him, 
 grew stronger and stronger every day ; and, finally, when he 
 left, in 1683, they procured from the Duke a writing, which 
 was called a Charter of Liberties. Then a Representative 
 Assembly was regularly chosen by the people, and popu- 
 lar government was established. 
 
 18. When Duke James became King James, on the 
 death of Charles [1685], he refused to let the people have 
 an Assembly, and he began to oppress them in various 
 ways. They had resolved to defy him, and were on the 
 point of open rebellion, when the king was driven from 
 England, and William and Mary became monarchs of that 
 country. [See page 51.] 
 
 19. There was now no royal governor in New York, 
 and the people chose Jacob Leisler, a talented merchant 
 and leader of their military companies, to rule them. This 
 gave offense to many leading men j and, finally, when a 
 governor was sent, Leisler was accused of treason. 
 
 20. The enemies of Leisler tried to persuade the gov- 
 ernor to hang him and his son-in-law, Milborne, who was 
 his aid. The governor refused. But one day, while the 
 latter was drunk, after dining with one of their enemies, he 
 gave his written consent to have them hanged [May, 169 1], 
 
 Questions. — 17. What can you tell about the people and govern- 
 ment in New York ? 18. What can you tell about the king and peo- 
 ple ? 19. What did the people do t 20. What did the enemies of 
 Leisler accomplish .'' 
 
yO COLONIES, 
 
 and they were both dead before he became sober. The 
 people were very indignant, and Leisler and Milborne have 
 ever been regarded as martyrs by those who think the peo- 
 ple have a right to choose their own rulers. 
 
 21. From that time there were two political parties, 
 violently opposed to each other, in New York. One took 
 sides with the governor, whoever he might be at the time, 
 and the other with the people. Those who favored the 
 governor were called Aristocrats, and those who favored 
 the people were called Democrats. 
 
 22. Each party had a newspaper, and through this, as 
 well as in public meetings and the Colonial Assembly, they 
 quarreled continuall3^ The Democratic editor, named Zen- 
 ger, published something offensive to the governor, in 1734, 
 and he was put in prison. The best lawyer then in Amer- 
 ica was employed in his favor, and he was finally set at 
 liberty, by the decision of those who tried him. 
 
 23. This decision made great rejoicing among the peo- 
 ple, and they gave the lawyer, Mr. Hamilton of Philadel- 
 phia, a gold box, in which was a writing that gave him the 
 privileges of a citizen, in New York. This was considered 
 a great victory, because it established the liberty of the 
 Press in New York. From that time until the commence- 
 ment of the French and Indian war, the history of New 
 York is made up chiefly of the stories of party quarrels. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 
 
 I. The people at St. Mary's, where [verse 5, page 36], 
 the first settlement in Maryland was made, formed a more 
 
 Questions. — 21. What can you tell of parties in New York ? 
 22. What can you tell about a newspaper difficulty ? 23. What was 
 the effect of the decision ? What of the history of New York from that 
 time ? I. What can you tell of the government of Maryland ? 
 
 -li 
 
PLANTERS IN MARYLAND. 7I 
 
 convenient government, after they had been there six years, 
 by choosing [1635] ^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ make laws for the whole 
 of them. This is called a Representative Government, 
 because a few represent the many. Our Government is 
 such a one. 
 
 2. The people of that colony, as well as those of others, 
 had some troubles with the Indians, but they did not last 
 long. Then they quarreled and fought among themselves. 
 A man named Clayborne had traded with the Indians, and 
 made settlements in Maryland, before Calvert and his 
 people came, so he claimed to have a better right to the 
 country than Lord Baltimore. Many of the people thought 
 so, too, and they and those who thought otherwise, fought 
 about it in 1645 ^^^ 1646. Clayborne's party got the 
 worst of it. 
 
 3. The Maryland Legislature did a good thing in 1649. 
 They made a law which allowed the people to worship God 
 as they pleased. The Quakers and Churchmen, who w^ere 
 persecuted in New England, and the Puritans who were 
 badly used in Virginia, went to Maryland to live, and the 
 colony grew very fast. 
 
 4. The troubles in England at the time when King 
 Charles was beheaded [verse 8, page 49], made trouble in 
 Maryland, also ; for many of the people took sides with 
 the king, and many others with Cromwell, as they did in 
 Virginia [pages 49, 50]. These parties quarreled a great 
 deal, and they were all unsettled and unhappy for many 
 years. 
 
 5. Finally the people of Maryland quarreled about re- 
 ligion. The earlier settlers were mostly Roman Catholics. 
 When the law that allowed every body to worship God as 
 he pleased, became known, a great many Protestants, as 
 
 Questions. — 2. What can you tell of troubles there ? 3. What 
 did the Legislature do ? 4. What was the effect of troubles in Eng- 
 land ? 5. What can you tell of a religious quarrel ? 
 
72 COLONIES. 
 
 those who were not Roman Catholics were called, came 
 there to live. 
 
 6. In 1654 there were more Protestants than Roman 
 Catholics in Maryland, and they ungenerously changed the 
 laws, and deprived Roman Catholics of their rights. This 
 led to hot quarrels, and finally to a war that lasted two 
 years. Such a war of a people among themselves, is call- 
 ed Civil War. 
 
 7. Lord Baltimore, who owned Maryland by a charter 
 from the king [verse 4, page 36], was a Roman Catholic, and 
 the Protestant Legislature went so far as to take all power 
 and right away from him, and give them to the people. 
 These things made great unhappiness in Maryland ; but 
 finally, in 1660, when the dead king's son, Charles the 
 Second, became monarch, he gave every thing back to Lord 
 Baltimore ; and for almost thirty years afterward, the col- 
 ony was quite peaceable, and prospered. 
 
 8. All worshiped God as they pleased, in Maryland, 
 and every thing was going well, when King James the Sec- 
 ond of England was driven away to France in 1688. That 
 king was a Roman Catholic. The governor of Maryland 
 was also a Roman Catholic, and he did not like, at first, 
 to own the Protestant William and Mary [verse 14, page 
 51] as his sovereigns. 
 
 9. This hesitation made a busy-body, named Coode, 
 tell the Protestants that the governor was going to call in 
 the surrounding Indians to murder them all. They armed 
 themselves, and, led by Coode, they took possession of all 
 the public writings, and the government, and declared they 
 would have nothing more to do with the owner of Maryland. 
 
 JO. The Protestants ruled the colony, by representa- 
 
 QuESTiONS.— 6. What did the Protestants do ? 7. What can you 
 tell about Lord Baltimore ? 8. What can you say of the king and the 
 Maryland governor ? 9. What did a busy-body do ? 10. What change 
 took place in Maryland ? 
 
PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 73 
 
 tives, until 169 1, when King William took matters into 
 his own hands, declared Maryland to be a royal province, 
 and appointed a governor himself. Then the Church of 
 England was made the religion for all in Maryland, and 
 the Roman Catholics, who chiefly settled the country, were 
 deprived of many of their rights. 
 
 II. In 1 7 16, the rights of Lord Baltimore were restored. 
 He was then dead, and his oldest son was an infant. The 
 guardians of the little boy took good care of matters for 
 him till he grew to be a man. He and his family owned 
 Maryland, and appointed the governors, until 1776, from 
 which time the people have chosen their own rulers, for 
 Maryland then became one of our States. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 1. We have seen how the settlers or adventurers in the 
 Connecticut Valley, and at New Haven, became planters. 
 Those of New Haven were disposed to be merchants, also, 
 and they sent ships to different parts of the world to trade. 
 But after losing several of their vessels, they concluded it 
 would be better to be nothing else but planters. They were 
 a religious people, and they made the Bible their only Law- 
 Book, and its teachings the foundation of their govern- 
 ment. 
 
 2. Stuyvesant, the soldier-governor of New Netherland, 
 went to Hartford, on the Connecticut river, in the year 
 1650, and, in honest and friendly talk, settled all of the dis- 
 putes about lands with the planters there. Two years 
 afterward, when England and Holland went to war, the 
 
 Questions. — 11. What can you tell of Lord Baltimore's family ? 
 I. What did the New Haven people do ? 2. What can you tell of the 
 Dutch and English ? 
 
74 COLONIES. 
 
 New England people foolishly believed that the Dutch in 
 New Netherland wished to fight them, and that they had em- 
 ployed the Indians to kill all the white people eastward of 
 the Connecticut river. So they prepared to fight the Dutch, 
 but they soon found that there was no truth in the foolish 
 story. 
 
 3. When Charles the Second became monarch [1660], 
 the Connecticut Valley people asked him for a charter. 
 He refused. Then the Connecticut governor (Winthrop), 
 whose father had been a great friend of the dead king, went 
 to England to see Charles about it. The king's father had 
 given the governor's father a ring. This the governor gave 
 to Charles, and he was so pleased that he granted a char- 
 ter to the Connecticut river people, which included Rhode 
 Island and the New Haven colony, and extended west to 
 the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 4. Rhode Island refused to be thus joined to Connecti- 
 cut, but the New Haven colony agreed to the union, and 
 so, in 1665, the real colony of Connecticut was formed, and 
 remained so until it became an independent State, more 
 than a liundred years afterward. Rhode Island and Con- 
 necticut quarreled about the boundary line between them, 
 for sixty years, when the dispute was settled in a friendly 
 way. 
 
 5. In the year 1674, Andros, then governor of New 
 York (verse 17, page 69), claimed the right to rule the peo- 
 ple of Connecticut, and went there to assert it. They soon 
 sent him away ; and for a dozen years every thing went 
 on pleasantly and prosperously. 
 
 6. Andros, as we have noticed [verse 31, page 59], came 
 over in 1687, as governor of all New England, and tried 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell about a charter for Connec- 
 ticut ? 4. What can you tell about Rhode Island and Connecticut ? 
 5. What can you tell of Andros } 6. What did he afterward try to 
 do? 
 
 I 
 
PLANTERS IN CONNECTICUT. 
 
 75 
 
 to take away the charters from the colonies.- Late in 
 autumn he went to Hartford, to get the Connecticut char- 
 ter which King Charles had given them. The people 
 treated him politely. They knew his errand, and were 
 prepared. 
 
 ANDROS AND THE CHARTER OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 7. Andros went into the Assembly or Legislature, and 
 told them to bring the charter to him. The law-makers 
 
 Questions. — 7. What can you tell about Andros and the Con- 
 necticut charter ? 
 
76 
 
 COLONIES 
 
 talked about it a long time, until it became dark and candles 
 were lighted. Then the charter, nicely packed in a long 
 mahogany box, was brought and laid upon the table ; but 
 just as Andros stepped forward to take it, the lights were 
 all put out. 
 
 8. When the candles were again lighted, the charter 
 could not be found. A plan had been laid to keep it from 
 Andros. In the darkness, Captain Wadsworth snatched it 
 up, ran some distance into a field, and hid it in the hollow 
 trunk of an old oak-tree. There it remained until Andros 
 was driven away from New England, when it was brought 
 out [1689], and a new Assembly was held under it, at 
 Hartford. 
 
 9. That venerable and vene- 
 rated tree stood in the city of 
 Hartford, one hundred and 
 sixty-nine years afterward. On 
 a very stormy night in August, 
 1856, it was blown down, and 
 now it has passed away forever. 
 It was known by the name of 
 The Charter Oak, 
 
 10. Again the people of Con- 
 necticut showed their bravery and love of freedom. Gov- 
 ernor Fletcher, of New York, claimed the right to rule in 
 Connecticut. The people there refused to obey him. He 
 went to Hartford [1693], called out the militia, and com- 
 menced reading a paper which gave him the right. That 
 same Captain Wadsworth who hid the charter, now com- 
 manded the militia, and he ordered the drums to be beaten. 
 " Silence," said the governor, angrily. The drummers 
 stopped, and he began to read. " Play," said Wadsworth 
 
 THE CHARTER OAK. 
 
 Questions. — 8. How was Andros outwitted ? 9. What can you 
 tell about the Charter Oak ? 10. Tell the story of Governor Fletcher 
 and the Connecticut people. 
 
PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 77 
 
 to the drummers. " Silence ! " shouted the governor. 
 Wadsworth then stepped in front of him and said, " Sir, if 
 they are again interrupted, I'll make the sun shine through 
 you in a moment ! " The frightened governor put the 
 paper in his pocket, and went back to New York. 
 
 II. From that time until the French and Indian war, 
 when there were one hundred thousand people in Connec- 
 ticut, the Planters there shared in all the labors and ex- 
 penses of the conflicts that occurred with enemies. They 
 were also very prosperous. 
 
 SECTION VI 
 
 PLANTERS IN RHODE ISLAND. 
 
 1. We have seen [verse 2, page 40], how Roger Wil- 
 liams was driven from Massachusetts, and became the found- 
 er of Rhode Island. Those who drove him away soon be- 
 came jealous of him, and afraid of his free opinions ; and 
 it was claimed that " WiUiams's Narraganset Plantations," 
 as they called Rhode Island, belonged to Massachusetts. 
 
 2. The charter that Williams obtained in 1643, was pro- 
 nounced, in 1652, to be good by the Legislature of Eng- 
 land, called the Long Parliament, and Massachusetts then 
 gave up its claim. But there was a dispute about the 
 boundary line between Rhode Island and Massachusetts, 
 for almost a hundred years. It was settled in 1741. 
 
 3. Roger Williams was chosen the first governor of the 
 Providence and Rhode Island Plantations, in 1653, and 
 the colony prospered greatly, for every one was free. Ten 
 years afterward Charles the Second gave them another 
 
 Questions — 11. What about the people of Connecticut? r. 
 What can you tell of Roger Williams and others ? 2. What can you 
 tell of the claim of Massachusetts to Rhode Island ? 3. What can 
 you tell of the progress of Rhode Island ? 
 
78 COLONIES. 
 
 charter, which Andros took away. It was afterward re- 
 stored, and under it the people Hved one hundred and fifty- 
 seven years. 
 
 4. Newport, near the end of the island nearest the sea, 
 soon became a thriving town; and when, in 1732, Dr. 
 Franklin's brother became the first printer there, it contained 
 five thousand inhabitants. It was thought, at the time of 
 the War of the Revolution, that Newport, and not New 
 York, would become the largest commercial city in the 
 country. There John Smibert, the first man who painted 
 good portraits in America, lived for some time. The colo- 
 ny always bore its share in wars until the French and Indian 
 contest, which we shall consider presently. 
 
 SECTION VII. . 
 
 PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY. 
 
 1. New Jersey was apart of New Netherland, and 
 included in the gift [page 68], which Charles the Second 
 made to his brother James, the Duke of York. The same 
 year when the EngHsh took possession of New Netherland 
 [1664], the Dutch sold New Jersey to two noblemen, named 
 Berkeley and Carteret. 
 
 2. These noblemen, anxious to have the country set- 
 tled, offered the land without rent or taxes, for five years. 
 This liberality, and the fine climate, caused many planters 
 to go there, and farms were seen in all directions. The 
 people first met to make laws, in 1668. 
 
 3. Every thing went on smoothly during the five years ; 
 but then, when the owners asked for a rent of only a half- 
 penny an acre, the people grumbled, and declared they 
 
 Questions. — 4. What can you tell about Newport ? i. What can 
 you tell about New Jersey ? 2. What can you tell of a liberal offer ? 
 3. IIow did the people behave ? 
 
 I 
 
PLANTERS IN NEW JERSEY, , 79 
 
 would not pay it. They quarreled with the owners for two 
 years, and then drove away the governor they had appoint- 
 ed, and chose one themselves. 
 
 4. The owners were about to compel the people to pay 
 the rents, when the Dutch, as we have noticed [verse 16, 
 page 69], took possession of the whole country again. 
 When it went back to the English, new regulations were 
 made, and the western half of New Jersey was bought by 
 a Quaker [verse 10, page 43], as a place for his friends in 
 England and elsewhere, to settle and have peace. It after- 
 ward went into the hands of William Penn [page — ] and 
 others, and the province was divided into East and West 
 Jersey. 
 
 5. More than four hundred Quakers came from Eng- 
 land and settled in West Jersey, in 1675. They lived 
 peaceably together, as Quakers always do, and prospered. 
 Andros tried to rule them, but they would have nothing to 
 do with him ; and, in 1681, the first Legislature of West 
 Jersey met at Salem, and made some excellent laws. 
 
 6. After a while the Quakers bought East Jersey also j 
 and Thomas Barclay, who wrote a large book about his 
 people, was made governor. Every thing was going on well, 
 when the Duke of York became King James the Second, 
 and the charters were taken away from both the Jerseys. 
 
 7. Now all was confusion, and remained so for several 
 years after King James was driven away to France. Final- 
 ly, in 1702, the Jerseys were united and made into a royal 
 province, under Lord Cornbury, a bad man who was the 
 governor of New York. Thirty-six years afterward, New 
 Jersey was made independent of New York, and remained 
 so. Lewis Morris was its first governor. It became an 
 independent State in 1776. 
 
 Questions. — 4. What changes took place ? 5. What can you tell 
 of Quaker settlers in West Jersey ? 6. What of them in East Jer- 
 
8o COLONIES. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 PLANTERS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 1. William Penn, as we have noticed, joined the terri- 
 tory of Delaware to Pennsylvania in 1682. Then the colo- 
 ny of Pennsylvania fairly commenced, and a great many 
 planters came over from England and settled there. 
 
 2. Penn was a just man, and treated the Indians so 
 well that they loved him, and called him "Good Father 
 Penn." He bought their lands instead of taking them 
 without leave ; and he told them that he and his people 
 wished to live with them as brothers. 
 
 3. In the autumn of 1682, Penn laid out the city of 
 Philadelphia. That word, as we have noticed, means " City 
 of Brotherly Love." Within a year, almost one hundred 
 houses were built ; and every day the Indians came with 
 wild fowls and the flesh of deers, to present to Good 
 Father Penn. Never was a State blessed with a better be- 
 ginning ; and, so long as the Quakers ruled Pennsylvania, 
 peace and prosperity prevailed there. 
 
 4. In 1683, Penn called the representatives of the peo- 
 ple together, and gave them a " Charter of Liberties." It 
 was so very just, that all were made happy. It was agreed 
 that all might worship God as they pleased ; and to the 
 people he gave the privilege of choosing their own rulers. 
 So they were a perfectly free people, as we now are. 
 
 5. Penn returned to England, and soon afterward King 
 James the Second was driven away to France. He and 
 Penn had always been good friends, and because the 
 Quaker would not speak harshly about the king, he was 
 
 Questions.— I. What was done in 1682 ? 2. What can you tell 
 about William Penn ? 3. What can you tell of Penn and Phila- 
 delphia ? 4. What did Penn do for the people ? 5. What happened 
 to Penn in England ? 
 
PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 8 1 
 
 suspected of being an enemy to the new monarch. He 
 was put in prison, and Pennsylvania was taken from him 
 and made a royal province under the control of the gov- 
 ernor of New York. 
 
 6. Not long afterward Penn was let out of prison, for 
 it was found that he was a friend of William and Mary. 
 Pennsylvania was given back to him, and he came over to 
 America in 1699, to look after his affairs. 
 
 7. The people asked Penn for a more liberal charter, 
 and he granted it in 1701. The people of Delaware now 
 ahked him to let them have a Legislature of their own, and 
 he granted that, also. From that time, until the War for 
 Independence in 1776, Pennsylvania and Delaware were 
 under one governor, but had distinct Legislatures. 
 
 8. Soon after making these arrangements, William Penn 
 returned to England. He never came to America again, 
 for his health failed, and he died in 17 18, leaving Pennsyl- 
 vania to his three sons. These and their heirs owned the 
 province until 1776, when it was purchased by the people 
 for more than half a million dollars. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 I. The owners of the Carolinas, knowing that they 
 possessed a very beautiful country, and that a great many 
 Planters were going there, thought it would be wise to make 
 a government for it, like that of England, with all sorts of 
 grand people, excepting a king. So they employed two or 
 three learned men to write a Constitution for the purpose. 
 
 Question?. — 6. What was the result of Penn's imprisonment ? 
 7. What more can you say of Penn and his family ? 8. What can you 
 tell of Pennsylvania and Delaware ? i. What did the owners of the 
 Carolinas wish to do ? 
 6 
 
82 COLONIES. 
 
 2. At first, the Planters in the CaroHnas ridiculed the 
 idea of having barons, earls, lords, and dukes, with their 
 fine houses, and horses, and carriages, and servants, in the 
 woods of America ! And when they found that the own- 
 ers were in earnest, the strong and industrious Planters 
 told them plainly that they would have no such government. 
 
 3. There was a long quarrel about it, and finally the own- 
 ers were compelled to give up their grand scheme. Then 
 they tried to get money from the Planters, by a duty on 
 goods, that is to say, making them pay so much for every 
 thing that came in ships, and in other ways. The people 
 got very indignant at last, drove the governor and other of- 
 ficers away, and for two years they managed their own 
 afiairs. 
 
 4. When these quarrels were settled, a very mean man, 
 named Seth Sothel, who loved money more than any thing 
 else, was sent to govern the Carolinas. He cheated every 
 body. After being there six years, he left, just as the peo- 
 ple were going to put him on a ship, and send him to Eng- 
 land. Then some better governors came, but none made 
 the people so happy and prosperous as the good Quaker 
 governor, John Archdale. 
 
 5. These troubles happened in the northern part of the 
 Carolinas. At the same time, the Planters in the southern 
 part were prospering, and were rapidly increasing. They 
 formed a Legislature in 1674, but there was such a mixture 
 of people, that they did not agree very well. There were 
 English, Scotch, Irish, and Dutch, Protestants and Roman 
 Catholics, and they disputed continually. 
 
 6. But when, in 1680, the Indians attacked the settle- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 2. What did the Planters think of a new scheme 
 of government ? 3. What can you tell about the owners and the 
 Planters ? 4. What can you tell of Sothel and others ? 5. What was 
 done in South Carolina ? 6. What can you tell about the Indians and 
 the Planters ? 
 
PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 83 
 
 ments, they all united for defence, and forgot their quarrels, 
 while they conquered the Indians. That same year, the 
 city of Charleston was laid out, and it soon became a 
 flourishing village. The Planters continually increased, 
 and many went up the Santee and Edisto rivers, where 
 they cultivated fine farms. 
 
 7. Many Huguenots [verse 16, page 13] came from 
 France to settle there, and have peace. The English disliked 
 the French, and would not allow them to take any part in ma- 
 king laws, or in other management of affairs. The French 
 people were treated so for about ten years, when the Eng- 
 lish, finding them better than they expected, began to love 
 and respect them, and then gave them all the privileges of 
 citizens. 
 
 8. Like their more northern friends, the Planters in the 
 south refused to have any thing to do with the grand move- 
 ment prepared by the owners. They quarreled with the 
 governor, drove him away, and took public matters into 
 their own hands. This happened in the year 1690. 
 
 9. In the midst of this trouble, Seth Sothel went there, 
 and the people foolishly allowed him to be their governor. 
 He robbed and cheated them, as he did the people of the 
 northern colony, and at length they drove him away. Af- 
 ter that they would have no other governor from the own- 
 ers, till the good Quaker, Archdale, came to rule both 
 Carolinas, in 1695. 
 
 10. The Planters had peace and prosperity while Arch- 
 dale remained, which was not a great while. From the 
 close of his time, the histories of the two Carolinas are 
 quite distinct, although the provinces were not separated 
 until 1729, after which they were known respectively as 
 North Carolina and South Carolina. 
 
 Questions. — 7. How were French people treated there ? 8, 9. 
 What can you tell about the government of South Carolina ? 10. 
 What can you say of Archdale ? 
 
84 COLONIES. 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 11. At the beginning of the year 1700, Planters were 
 cultivating lands in North Carolina from the sea-shore to 
 the Yadkin river. The Indians were dying rapidly. Ma- 
 ny had gone further into the forests, and the people of dif- 
 ferent countries were coming to occupy their lands. 
 
 12. For several years all was peaceful, and the Planters 
 no longer dreaded the Indians, when a terrible calamity 
 befell them. The Tuscarora Indians were yet quite strong, 
 and they persuaded the broken Indian families in that re- 
 gion to join them in killing all the white people. In one 
 night, in 171 1, they murdered one hundred and thirty Ger- 
 mans ; and for three days they destroyed the people, and 
 plundered and burned their buildings, in all directions. 
 
 13. The people of South Carolina came to help their 
 neighbors. The Indians were driven back, but the war 
 continued more than a year. Finally, in the spring of 
 1 7 13, eight hundred Tuscaroras were made prisoners, and 
 the rest fled north and joined their brethren, the Five Na- 
 tions, in New York. Then was formed the union known 
 as the Six Nations, namely, the Mohawks, Oneidas, On- 
 ondagas, Cayugas, Senecas, and Tuscaroras. 
 
 SOUTH CAR OLI NA. 
 
 14. The Spaniards at St. Augustine, in Florida [verse 
 18, page 14], became troublesome, and in 1702 the governor 
 of South Carolina prepared twelve hundred soldiers to go 
 there and attack them. Half of these were white people, 
 and half of them were friendly Indians. 
 
 15. Some of these soldiers went by land, and some by 
 
 Questions. — 11. What was the condition of North Carolina in 
 1700? 12. What can you tell of an Indian massacre? 13. W^hat 
 about an Indian war .-' and how did it end ? 14. What can you tell 
 about the Spaniards in Florida ? 15. What did the Carolinians do ? 
 
PLANTERS IN THE CAROLINAS. 85 
 
 water. They did not succeed in driving the Spaniards away 
 from St. Augustine, as they expected to, and they went 
 home disappointed. This affair cost the Planters of South 
 CaroHna many thousand dollars. They had very little gold 
 and silver, so they made paper-money for the first time — 
 such as we use — to pay the expenses with. 
 
 16. The next year, the governor and some soldiers 
 marched against the Indians in Georgia and Florida, who 
 were friends of tlie Spaniards. They took several hundred 
 of them prisoners, and desolated their country. 
 
 17. Soon after this, another governor of South Carolina 
 [Johnson] tried to make all the people worship God ac- 
 cording to the forms of the English Church. Those who 
 would not, were persecuted. This made a great many peo- 
 ple uneasy, and disputes continued a long while. The 
 Churchmen had to give up, at last, and the people were al- 
 lowed to think and act about religion as they pleased. 
 
 18. A greater trouble appeared in 1706. The angry 
 Spaniards sent many soldiers, in several French and Span- 
 ish ships, to attack Charleston and take possession of the 
 country. The ships came into Charleston harbor, and 
 eight hundred soldiers landed. The South Carolinians were 
 ready to meet them. They soon drove them all to their 
 ships, and captured one of the French vessels. 
 
 19. A still darker trouble appeared a few years later. 
 Several Indian tribes joined for the purpose of killing all 
 of the white people in South Carolina, in the spring of 17 15. 
 In this great band there were full six thousand warriors. 
 They commenced so secretly that one hundred people had 
 been murdered in the back settlements before the news 
 reached Charleston. 
 
 Questions. — 16. What was done to the Indians ? 17. What other 
 trouble occurred in South Carolina? 18. What trouble did the Caro- 
 linians have in 1706? 19. What further trouble a few years after- 
 ward ? 
 
86 COLONIES. 
 
 20. The governor of South Carolina acted promptly. 
 With twelve hundred men, he marched against the Indians. 
 After several hard fights, he drove them far back into the 
 wilderness, and killed a great many. The Indians were 
 dreadfully frightened ; and believing the white people to be 
 such mighty warriors that they could not be conquered, 
 they let them alone after that. 
 
 21. The people of South Carolina were now heartily 
 tired of proud and money-loving governors. The owners, 
 or Proprietaries^ had never spent a dollar in helping them 
 build up a State, or for paying the expenses of Indian wars. 
 They had made the Planters pay their rents punctually, and 
 in every way acted ungenerously toward them. At last the 
 Planters asked the king to take the country into his own 
 hands. He did so, and South Carolina became a royal 
 province in 1720. 
 
 22. The people of North Carolina were just as tired of 
 their governors, too, and talked of taking matters into their 
 own hands, when the king bought the territory in 1729, and 
 it became a royal province. The two Carolinas were thus 
 separated. But the people were not much better off under 
 the royal governors, and with these they were continually 
 disputing, until they became independent in 1776. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 THE PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 
 
 I. The town of Savannah, laid out by Oglethorpe 
 [verse 5, page 47], was upon a high bluff, beautifully shaded 
 with palmetto and other evergreen trees. It grew rapidly ; 
 
 Questions. — 20. What can you tell about an Indian war .? 21. 
 What brought about a change in South Carolina ? and how .■* 22. What 
 was done in both Carolinas t i. What can you tell about the Georgia 
 colony ? 
 
PLANTERS IN GEORGIA. 87 
 
 and within eight years full twenty-five hundred people had 
 come to Georgia from Europe. Quite a large number of 
 these were German and Swiss families. There were also 
 many lazy people among the immigrants ; and, as the cli- 
 mate was very hot in summer, very little work was done in 
 the fields. So the colony did not prosper. 
 
 2. Oglethorpe was wide awake. He knew the Span- 
 iards at St. Augustine would soon become jealous of his 
 colony. Being in England in 1736, he persuaded three 
 hundred tall and stout Scotch Highland soldiers to come 
 over with him. With these he thought he might defy the 
 Spaniards. 
 
 3. A great soldier of the cross, as gospel ministers are 
 sometimes called, came with him at the same time, to preach 
 to the Indians and persuade the Planters to be better peo- 
 ple. It was John Wesley, the founder of the Methodist 
 Church. But the people cared very little for what he said. 
 Then another great preacher (George Whitefield) came, 
 and tried to do them good in many ways, but he labored 
 almost in vain. Oglethorpe felt discouraged, for he well 
 knew that without industry and goodness, his colony would 
 not thrive. 
 
 4. As Oglethorpe expected, the Spaniards soon began 
 to show their jealousy. So he built some forts in the lower 
 part of Georgia. This made the Spaniards indignant, for 
 it seemed like a threat, and they told Oglethorpe that he 
 and all the English must leave the country below the Sa- 
 vannah river, or they would drive them out. 
 
 5. Oglethorpe was not alarmed, but he went to England 
 and got six hundred more good soldiers. Just then war 
 broke out between England and Spain, and Oglethorpe 
 concluded not to wait for the Spaniards to come against 
 
 Questions. — 2. What can you tell about Oglethorpe ? 3. What 
 about good men in Georgia ? 4. What offended the Spaniards ? and 
 what was done ? 5. What did Oglethorpe do ? 
 
88 COLONIES. 
 
 him, but he marched against them, with his own troops, 
 and some South CaroUnians and Indians. He had almost 
 reached St. Augustine, when sickness and want of food 
 compelled him to go back to Savannah. 
 
 6. Two or three years afterward, the Spaniards, with 
 many vessels and soldiers, came to invade Georgia, and 
 drive the Planters away. Oglethorpe was prepared for 
 them, and in the lower part of Ceorgia, and upon an island 
 near there, the English and Spanish soldiers came very 
 near having hard battles. 
 
 7. One day, when Oglethorpe was preparing to go se- 
 cretly around and attack the Spaniards, a Frenchman in 
 his army ran away and told the enemy all about it. Ogle- 
 thorpe laid a plan to punish the runaway and trick the Span- 
 iards. 
 
 8. He wrote a letter to the Frenchman, telling him that 
 a British fleet was near St. Augustine, and also spoke 
 about his doing all he could for the English, in the Spanish 
 Camp. Then he gave a young Spaniard, who was his pris- 
 oner, some money, and told him to carry the letter to the 
 Frenchman. Instead of that he carried it to the Spanish 
 commander. That was just what Oglethorpe wanted. The 
 Frenchman was arrested as a spy, and the Spaniards were 
 dreadfully alarmed at the idea of a British fleet being near 
 St. Augustine. 
 
 9. Just then some Carolina vessels appeared. The 
 Spaniards thought they were the English fleet. They re- 
 solved to attack one of Oglethorpe's forts, and then go to 
 St. Augustine as quickly as possible. On the march Ogle- 
 thorpe attacked them, and so many Spaniards were killed 
 that the spot is yet known as Bloody Marsh. So Georgia 
 was saved. 
 
 Questions, — 6. What did the Spaniards do ? 7. What did a 
 Frenchman do ? 8. What story can you tell about the Frenchman f 
 9. What can you tell about a battle between the English and Spaniards ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 89 
 
 10. Oglethorpe went to England in 1743, and never re- 
 turned to America. That year a sort of government was 
 formed in Georgia, but the colony did not prosper. The 
 Planters did not own the land they cultivated, and they 
 were not allowed to traffic with the Indians, nor trade, in 
 ships, with the people of the West India islands. On these 
 accounts, there was very little inducement for the people to 
 be industrious and improve the lands. 
 
 11. Finally a change came. The king took possession 
 of Georgia in 1752, and from that time until our War for 
 Independence in 1775, it remained a royal province. The 
 people might now own their own lands, traffic with the In- 
 dians, and trade in ships with the people of the West Indies. 
 From that time Georgia began to thrive wonderfully. Ne- 
 gro slaves were then introduced ; and from that period until 
 their Emancipation in 1863, most of the hard labor in that 
 State was done by slaves. 
 
 SECTION XI. 
 
 THE STRIFE FOR POWERj OR, THE FRENCH 
 AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 1. We have already noticed the wars in which the French 
 and Indians fought the English in America. These were 
 called, it will be remembered. King William's war, Queen 
 Anne's war, and King George's war. The quarrels that 
 brought on these wars were about matters in Europe, with 
 which the colonists had really very little to do. 
 
 2. The contest known as the French and Indian war, 
 and also the Seven Years' war, began in a quarrel about the 
 
 Questions. — 10. What change took place ? Why did the colony 
 not prosper? 11. What happy change occurred? i. What were the 
 wars between the French and English in America called ? 2. How 
 did the French and Indian war commence ? 
 
90 COLONIES, 
 
 boundary line between the English and French in the Ohio 
 country, or the region around the head-waters of the Ohio 
 river. At that time there were about one hundred thousand 
 French people in America, and ten times as many people 
 in the English colonies. 
 
 3. The French were great traffickers with the Indians, 
 all over the country west of the Alleghany mountains, from 
 Lake Erie to New Orleans, and they built a great many 
 forts in the wilderness. This made the English jealous. 
 
 4. After a while, some English people, by permission of 
 King George of England, went into the Ohio country, and 
 commenced marking out land upon which to settle. The 
 French told them that they had no business there, for the 
 country belonged to the King of France. So they quarreled 
 about it, when, in fact, the country belonged to the Indians. 
 One old Indian, who heard the quarrel, said, "' You English 
 claim all one side ol the river, and you French all the other 
 side ; where does the Indians' land lay ? " They could not 
 answer. 
 
 5. The French had soldiers there, and, with these, they 
 caught some of the English [1753] and put them in prison, 
 and drove the remainder away. Dinwiddle, the Governor 
 of Virginia, whose rule extended over a part of that country, 
 now thought it high time for him to take up the quarrel. 
 So he sent a young man, named George Washington, to ask 
 the French commander what he meant by such conduct. 
 
 6. Young Washington, who afterward became the most 
 eminent man in America, was prudent and brave, and could 
 be relied on. In cold weather, he traveled through the 
 woods and over rivers, with ice and snow everywhere, full 
 four hundred miles, before he found the French commander. 
 He had a long and polite talk with him, and carried a letter 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell of the French ? 4. What can 
 you tell of events in the Ohio country ? 5. What did the French and 
 the Virginia governor do .? 6. What can you tell about Washington ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 9I 
 
 back to Governor Dinwiddle [January, 1754], which was 
 not very satisfactory. 
 
 7. Tlie French commander gave Dinwiddie to under- 
 stand, that he had a right to be in the Ohio country with 
 his soldiers, and that he should stay there as long as he 
 pleased. Dinwiddie then mustered the Virginia soldiers, 
 and sent them to drive the French away. He made young 
 Washington a major, and gave him the command of the 
 first body of troops that went against the French. Troops 
 were also sent from New York and South Carolina. 
 
 8. While these things were taking place, the English 
 commenced building a fort where the city of Pittsburg 
 now is. The French drove them away, finished the fort, 
 and called it Du Quesne [Du Kane], which was the name 
 of the Governor of Canada. 
 
 9. Washington marched rapidly forward ; but hearing 
 that a large number of French soldiers were coming to meet 
 him, he went back a little way, and built a fort, which he 
 named Necessity. At that time, Colonel Fry, who com- 
 manded all the troops sent against the French, died [May, 
 1754], and Washington became the chief leader. 
 
 10. The French attacked Fort Necessity ; and after 
 fighting ten hours [July 3, 1754], Washington and his sol- 
 diers were compelled to give up, and became prisoners. The 
 next day the French commander let them all go, and they 
 returned to Virginia. 
 
 11. During that summer [1754], a number of men, ap- 
 pointed by several colonies for the purpose, met at Albany, 
 in New York, to consider how they should proceed to keep 
 the French back. They first made a covenant of peace with 
 the strong Six Nations, and then they agreed upon a plan 
 
 Questions. — 7. What did Governor Dinwiddie do ? and why ? 
 
 8. What happened where Pittsburg is ? 9. What can you tell of 
 
 Washington's expedition ? 10. What about a battle .^ ii- What was 
 done at Albany in 1754 ? 
 
COLONIES. 
 
 made by Dr. Franklin, by which the colonies should all be 
 united as one nation, as our States now are. Many of the 
 people, as well as the English Government, did not like it, 
 and the colonies were not so united until many years 
 afterward. 
 
 12. Excited by the French, the Indians now commenced 
 murdering white families on the frontiers of New England 
 and other places, and the English saw no better way than to 
 make a regular war upon the French. 
 
 13. The English Government agreed to help the colo- 
 nists; and in February, 1755, Edward Braddock, an Irish 
 soldier, came to America with troops, and took the chief 
 command. He met the governors of several colonies at 
 Alexandria, in Virginia, and they arranged a plan of opera- 
 tions, or 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1755- 
 
 14. Three separate armies were to be mustered. One 
 was to march against the French at Fort Du Quesne ; ano- 
 ther against French forts near each end of Lake Ontario ; 
 and a third against strong forts on Lake Champlain. 
 
 15. Already a fourth expedition had been arranged to 
 drive the French out of Acadie, or Nova Scotia. Three 
 thousand men sailed from Boston for the purpose. They 
 took the French forts, and then cruelly drove the poor and 
 innocent inhabitants to the woods, destroyed all their crops, 
 and carried many away in ships. In one month a happy 
 people were made the most wretched of any on the earth. 
 
 16. With two thousand men, Braddock marched from the 
 Potomac river, toward Fort Du Quesne, having Washington 
 for his aid. Braddock was a proud man, and would not 
 
 Questions. — 12. What happened in New England ? 13. What 
 was done in 1755 ? 14. What was the plan of the campaign for 1755 ? 
 15. What occurred in ihe East ? 16. What can you tell about Brad- 
 dock ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 93 
 
 listen to the advice of young Washington, concerning the 
 best way to be prepared for the Indians. He marched 
 proudly on, when, just at noon, on a hot day in July [1755], 
 a shower of bullets and arrows came from the woods around 
 him. 
 
 17. A dreadful battle now commenced. There were a 
 thousand dusky warriors concealed in the woods. For 
 three long hours the fight continued ; and 
 every officer who rode a horse, except 
 Washington, was killed or wounded. The 
 dead bodies of the white people covered 
 the ground ; and finally Braddock was 
 shot, after having several horses killed 
 under him. 
 
 18. Washington now took command. 
 God had preserved him for greater deeds 
 in after years. An Indian warrior de- gexeual braudock. 
 clared that he had fifteen good shots at him, but could not 
 hit him. He tried no more, for he knew the Good Spirit 
 protected him. Under Washington's directions, the troops 
 retreated, and the Indians did not follow. 
 
 19. Braddock was carried from the field and soon died. 
 He was buried in the woods by torch-light ; and on the 
 margin of the grave, with sorrowing officers around him, 
 Washington read the solemn funeral service of the Church 
 of England. Then all the troops went back to their 
 homes. 
 
 20. Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, commanded the 
 troops that were to march against the French forts on Lake 
 Ontario. He did not succeed in reaching them. He went 
 to Oswego, in August, but storms on the lake, and sickness 
 in his camp, prevented his going further. So he commenced 
 
 Questions, — 17, What can you tell of a battle? iS. What can 
 you tell of Washington ? 19. What about the burial of Braddock ? 
 20. What can you tell about Shirley ? 
 
94 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 building a fort there, and, leaving a few troops to take care 
 of it, he marched back to Albany with the remainder. 
 
 21. The troops intended for Lake Champlain were com- 
 
 lossiMC-aa/miTT 
 
 BURIAL OF BEADDOCK. 
 
 manded by an Indian agent among the Mohawks, Sir Wil- 
 liam Johnson. About six thousand of them were collected 
 at Fort Edward [July, 1755], under General Lyman ; and 
 when General Johnson arrived there, he led nearly all of 
 
 Question. — 21. What can you tell about William Johnson i 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 95 
 
 them to the head of Lake George, and formed a camp, in 
 September. 
 
 22. Indian scouts now informed Johnson that Dieskau, 
 the French commander, was coming with many Canadians 
 and Indians to attack him. He sent Colonel Williams, with 
 a party of white soldiers and Mohawk Indians, to meet him. 
 They were assailed and beaten by Dieskau [Sept. 8], who 
 then marched rapidly forward to attack Johnson's camp. 
 
 23. Johnson had two cannons, upon a pile of logs and 
 brush, which the French and Indians knew nothing about. 
 When they came rushing forward, these were fired. Many 
 of the enemy were killed, and the remainder, dreadfully 
 frightened, fled to the woods, and Johnson won the battle. 
 Dieskau was badly wounded, and died some time afterward. 
 
 24. General Johnson was told that the French were 
 very strong at Crown Point and Ticonderoga, on Lake 
 Champlain, and concluded not to go there. He built a fort 
 where his camp was, and called it William Henry. He then 
 left some troops there and at Fort Edward, and with the 
 rest of his army marched back to Albany in October. Thus 
 ended the campaign of 1755. 
 
 25. There was now a regular war between the English 
 and French in America. As there appeared no prospect of 
 the quarrel being settled soon, preparations were made on 
 both sides of the Atlantic, for 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1756. 
 
 26. Lord Loudoun, a very indolent man, was appointed 
 chief commander of all the troops, but he did not come 
 to America until late in the summer. General Aber- 
 
 QuESTiONS, — 22. What can you tell of a battle near Lake George ? 
 23, What can you tell of another battle .'' 24. What did General 
 Johnson then do ? 25. W^hat now occurred ? 26. What can you tell 
 of Loudoun and Abercrombie 
 
96 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 ABERCROMBIE. 
 
 crombie, a great soldier, came in 
 his place, in June, with a large body 
 of troops from England and Ire- 
 land. England and France had 
 then declared war against each 
 other, and the battles were nearly 
 all to be fought in America. 
 
 27. The plan of this campaign 
 was similar to that of the last. 
 Fort Du Quesne, and the forts on 
 Lakes Ontario and Champlain were 
 to be attacked. When Abercrombie 
 arrived, there were seven thousand troops at Albany, ready 
 to march against the French on Lake Champlain. On ac- 
 count of some foolish difficulties they did not start until 
 August, and then that great French soldier. General Mont- 
 calm, was well prepared to fight. 
 
 28. Early in August, Montcalm, with five thousand 
 Frenchmen, Canadians, and Indians, went up Lake Ontario, 
 and after a pretty hard battle [Aug. 11], took the forts at 
 Oswego away from the English. They also made fourteen 
 hundred of their enemies prisoners, and took from them 
 many cannons, and vessels in the harbor. 
 
 29. The loss of Oswego was very disheartening. Loudoun 
 was alarmed, and he ordered all the other expeditions to be 
 abandoned. Forts William Henry and Edward were made 
 stronger. A large number of soldiers were placed in block- 
 houses and other small fortifications along the frontiers of 
 Virginia and Pennsylvania, under the command of Washing- 
 ton j and similar strong places were made in the Carolinas. 
 
 30. During the spring and summer of 1756, the Indians 
 
 Questions. — 27. What can you tell of the plan of the campaign 
 of 1756? 28. What occurred at Oswego? 29. What was then done 
 by Loudoun ? and what movements took place ? 30. What can you 
 tell of Indians in western Pennsylvania ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 97 
 
 killed or carried away almost a thousand white people on 
 tlie western frontier of Pennsylvania and Virginia. Hear- 
 ing that a greater portion of these Indians were at Kittan- 
 ing, their chief town, Colonel Armstrong and three hundred 
 soldiers attacked them there one night early in September. 
 Their chiefs were killed and their town was destroyed. 
 After that they were quiet. So ended the campaign of 
 1756. 
 
 31. Lord Loudoun was so dilatory, that he ruined every 
 thing that he was ordered to do. While he was waiting, 
 other commanders might have gained important victories. 
 In consequence of his slowness, the French were again in 
 possession of Louisburg [verse 49, page 64], and Loudoun 
 resolved to make the capture of that fortress the chief busi- 
 ness of 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1757- 
 
 32. Most of the people were disappointed, for they 
 wished to have the French driven from Lake Champlain 
 and the Ohio country. 
 
 ^^. Loudoun arrived at Halifax at the close of June, 
 where he met a large number of war-ships and five thousand 
 troops, from England. He was about to start for Louis- 
 burg, when he was told that the French had many more 
 men and ships there, than he had with him. So he thought 
 it more prudent to leave them alone. He returned to New 
 York in August, when he was mortified and alarmed by the 
 news that Montcalm had been doing a great deal of mis- 
 chief in the north. 
 
 34. Toward the close of July, Montcalm and a large 
 number of French, Canadians, and Indians, left Ticonde- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 31, What can you say about Loudoun ? 32. How 
 did the people feel ? 33 . What more can you say of Loudoun ? 34 
 What can you tell of an attack upon Fort William Henry ? 
 
 7 
 
98 
 
 COLONIES. 
 
 roga, and attacked Fort William Henry at the head of Lake 
 George. The garrison, as troops in a fort are called, was 
 commanded by Colonel Monro, a very brave officer. The 
 chief commander. General Webb, was at Fort Edward, and 
 when Montcalm approached, Monro sent to him for help. 
 
 35. For six days the brave Monro refused to give up 
 the fort, every day expecting help from Webb. It was not 
 sent, and at last he could hold out no longer, and surrender- 
 ed on the third of August. Montcalm admired Monro's 
 bravery, and promised that he and his troops should be 
 used well, and conducted to Fort Edward. 
 
 36. Montcalm's intentions were honorable, and he en- 
 deavored to fulfill his promises. But his blood-thirsty In- 
 dians, two thousand in number, could not be controlled. 
 Soon after the English left the fort, these savages fell upon 
 them, killed a great many, plundered their baggage, and 
 chased them almost to Fort Edward. Then Fort William 
 Henry and all belonging to it were destroyed, and Mont- 
 calm marched back to Ticonderoga. 
 
 37. This disastrous event ended the campaign of 1757, 
 and with it the command of Lord Loudoun in America. 
 Thus far the English had lost by the war, chiefly for the 
 want of a good chief commander. The Colonists knew 
 this all the while, and felt irritated. If they could have 
 chosen their own generals, and carried on the war them- 
 selves, no doubt they would have ended it the first year, 
 by driving the French back to Canada. 
 
 38. Yet, whenever money or men were called for, the 
 Colonists furnished them cheerfully, even while feeling the 
 injustice of their own rulers, and of the English govern- 
 ment. By these misfortunes the pride of the English 
 people was touched, and at last, to their great joy, their 
 
 Questions. — 35. What can you tell of Colonel Monro ? 36. What 
 dreadful event occurred? -^y. What can you say about the war, so 
 far ? 38. How did the Colonists feel ? and what gratified them ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 99 
 
 wishes were gratified by having William Pitt, the most tal- 
 ented man in England, made the prime minister, or chief- 
 manager of public affairs. He commenced, with great en- 
 ergy, preparations for 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1758. 
 
 39. Pitt appointed General Abercrombie in the place 
 of Lord Loudoun. A large number of armed ships were 
 prepared, and placed under the command of a great war- 
 sailor, Admiral Boscawen ; and in America every body was 
 determined to do something great this year. 
 
 40. It was agreed to attack Louisburg, Ticonderoga, 
 and Fort Du Quesne. Late in May, Boscawen, with forty 
 ships, left Halifax. Two great soldiers, Generals Amherst 
 and Wolfe, with twelve thousand men, went with him, and 
 early in June they landed near Louisburg. For almost fifty 
 days there was fighting there. Then the French gave way, 
 and five thousand of them became prisoners to the English. 
 
 41. While these things were going on in the east, Gen- 
 eral Abercrombie and young Lord Howe were leading 
 almost twenty thousand men toward northern New York, 
 to attack Ticonderoga. They went down Lake George, in 
 flat-boats, on a beautiful Sabbath in July, and the next 
 morning commenced marching through the woods and 
 swamps toward Ticonderoga. They were soon attacked by 
 the French, and Lord Howe was killed. 
 
 42. Every body mourned when they heard of the death 
 of young Howe. He was so good that they all loved him. 
 Captain Schuyler took his body to Albany and put it in a 
 vault. Many years afterward his coffin was opened, when 
 behold ! his beautiful brown hair had grown very long. 
 
 Questions. — 39. What preparations were made for the campaign 
 of 1758 ? 40. What can you tell of the expedition against Louisburg ? 
 41. What occurred in northern New York 42. What can you tell of 
 T,ord Howe ? 
 
lOO COLONIES. 
 
 43. Abercrombie heard that more troops were coming 
 to help the French, so he pushed on through the woods, 
 without his cannons, to attack Ticonderoga. But he found 
 it too strong for him, and after a hard fight for four hours, 
 and losing almost two thousand men, he marched back to 
 Lake George, and finally to Albany, leaving the French 
 still in possession of Ticonderoga. 
 
 44. From Lake George, Abercrombie sent Colonel 
 Bradstreet and three thousand soldiers to attack the French 
 at Frontenac, where Kingston, in Canada, now is. They 
 captured the fort in August, and then marching through the 
 woods to the Mohawk river, where the village of Rome 
 now stands, they assisted in building Fort Stanwix. 
 
 45. The army that marched against Fort Du Quesne 
 was commanded by General Forbes. Colonel Washington 
 was with him. Forbes, like Loudoun, was a very slow man, 
 and it was late in the autumn before he got over the Alle- 
 ghany mountains. 
 
 46. Washington then marched rapidly forward. The 
 French at Du Quesne heard of his approach, and being 
 greatly alarmed, they set fire to the fort and escaped down 
 the Ohio river in boats. The name of Fort Du Quesne 
 was then changed to Fort Pitt, in honor of England's prinve 
 minister. There the city of Pittsburg now stands. 
 
 47. It will be observed that the English and Americans 
 did do great things this year. They took from the French 
 three of their strongest forts, Louisburg, Frontenac, and 
 Du Quesne, and frightened the Indians so, that they 
 agreed not to fight the English any more. The American 
 Planters now began to feel safer, though the war was not 
 ended. 
 
 Questions. — 43, What did Abercrombie do ? 44. What can you 
 tell about Bradstreet .'' 45. What can you say about Forbes ? 46. What 
 can you tell of the march against Fort Du Quesne.? 47. What had 
 the English done ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR, 
 
 lOI 
 
 48. The final struggle was now at hand. Pleased with 
 what had been done in 1758, Pitt determined to do more in 
 
 49. 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 
 
 He resolved to send good 
 
 17 5 9- 
 
 officers and troops 
 
 LORD AMHERST. 
 
 enough to conquer all Canada, and 
 thus put an end to French power in 
 America. For this purpose he ap- 
 pointed General Amherst to the com- 
 mand of all the troops in America 
 and those to be sent from England. 
 
 50. In the spring of 1759, Am- 
 herst found twenty-four thousand 
 troops in America, ready to invade 
 Canada. Ships and soldiers were also sent from England. 
 It was arranged to send one division by the way of the St. 
 Lawrence river, to attack Quebec ; another was to drive 
 the French from Lake Champlain ; and a third was to at- 
 tack them at Fort Niagara. 
 
 5 1. When, 
 on a hot day 
 in July, Am- 
 herst ap- 
 peared be- 
 fore Ticon- 
 deroga, with 
 eleven thou- 
 sand men, 
 the French, 
 who had just 
 heard that 
 
 RUINS OF TICON'PEnOGA. 
 
 an English army, under Wolfe, was at Quebec, fled in haste 
 
 Questions.— 48, 49. What did Pitt resolve to do ? 50. What can 
 you tell about the plan of the campaign for 1759 ? 51. What can you 
 tell of Amherst on Lake Champlain* 
 
I02 COLONIES. 
 
 to their fort at Crown Point. Amherst pursued them. 
 They were dreadfully frightened, took to their boats, and 
 fled over the Lake toward Canada. So the French were 
 driven from Lake Champlain, and never returned". Fort 
 Ticonderoga was partly destroyed. 
 
 52. Generals Prideaux [Pre-do] and Johnson sailed from 
 Oswego in July, to attack Fort Niagara, at the mouth of the 
 Niagara river. Prideaux was killed by the bursting of a gun 
 at the first assault, and Johnson took command. For three 
 weeks the French held out, when some of their countrymen 
 and many southern Indians came to help them. But the 
 English conquered them all, and took possession of the fort. 
 
 53. Wolfe, the greatest soldier of them all, was now 
 near Quebec, with eight thousand troops, and a large num- 
 ber of battle-ships under the com- 
 mand of Admirals Holmes and Saun- 
 ders. Quebec was a strong, walled 
 town, a part of it three hundred feet 
 above the river St. Lawrence. It was 
 a hard city to fight against. 
 
 54. General Montcalm, the great 
 French soldier, was the commander, 
 and his army was in a strong camp general ^YOLFE. 
 along the St. Lawrence, from Quebec to the Montmorenci 
 river. Wolfe first landed on the Island of Orleans, below 
 the city, to attack this French camp. He also took posses- 
 sion of Point Levi, opposite, where General Monckton was 
 stationed. 
 
 55. Early in July , Wolfe formed a camp below the 
 Montmorenci, and a number of English troops crossed 
 from Point Levi, and attacked the French just above that 
 stream. On the beach, in the midst of a terrible thunder- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 52. What occurred at Niagara ? 53. What can you 
 tell of events at Quebec ? 54. What can you tell of the movements 
 of Wolfe and Montcalm ? 55. What can you tell of a battle } 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. lOJ 
 
 storm and the roar of the waters, a hard battle was fought, 
 and full five hundred of the English perished. 
 
 56. Week after week now passed away. Wolfe was 
 waiting, in vain, for Amherst to come and help him. At 
 length, a fever laid the great soldier prostrate in his tent. 
 At the beginning of September he called his wisest officers 
 to his bed-side, and consulted upon what it was best to do. 
 They soon decided. 
 
 57. Back of Quebec, and as high above the river, is a 
 level spot, called the Plains of Abraham. It was resolved 
 to scale these heights, and attack the city on its weakest 
 side. Feeble as he was, the brave Wolfe determined to 
 lead the troops. On the evening of the 12th of September, 
 they went secretly in their boats, and at midnight they were 
 on shore at a ravine that led up to the Plains of Abraham. 
 
 58. Montcalm had no suspicion of what the English 
 were doing, and he was much surprised when, early in the 
 morning, he saw their scarlet dresses and bright bayonets 
 flashing in the sun, upon the Plains of Abraham. He im- 
 mediately marched his whole army across 
 the St. Charles river, and attacked the Eng- 
 lish. 
 
 59. A hard battle commenced at ten 
 o'clock. Wolfe led the English, as the two 
 armies came together, notwithstanding he 
 was already wounded twice. Soon a musket- 
 ball, pierced his breast, and he fell. He was 
 taken to the rear, fainting from loss of blood. 
 Just then he heard a shout, "They run! 
 they run!" "Who run?" asked Wolfe. monitment to woijb 
 "The French," was the reply. "Then I ^^« «««^^ 
 die contented," he said, and expired. 
 
 Questions. — 56. What can you tell of Wolfe and his plans ? 57. 
 What was now done ? and how can you describe the places ? 58. 
 What can you tell of Montcalm? 59. What can you tell of the battle 
 and death of Wolfe ? 
 
I04 COLONIES. 
 
 60. Montcalm was killed at about the same time ; and 
 now, in the city of Quebec, one tall monument stands in 
 memory of both of them. Five days after the battle, Quebec 
 was given over to the English. Fighting then ended for 
 the season, but Canada was not yet conquered. That 
 event was accomplished in 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF 1760. 
 
 61. In the spring of 1760 the French made efforts to 
 get Quebec back again. But they failed ; and their army 
 was compelled to leave that neighborhood and flee to Mon- 
 treal. That was now the last strong place held by the 
 French in Canada. 
 
 62. General Amherst made great preparations during 
 the summer, and, early in September, three English armies 
 appeared before the doomed city of Montreal. Amherst 
 came down the St. Lawrence with ten thousand troops and 
 a thousand Indian warriors, and was met the same day by 
 General Murray, from Quebec, with four thousand men. 
 The next day Colonel Haviland arrived from Crown Point, 
 with three thousand troops. 
 
 6^. The French commander now saw that all was lost. 
 He gave up the city and all Canada, on the 8th of Septem- 
 ber, and General Gage, whom we shall notice hereafter, 
 was made governor. So the French and Indian War end- 
 ed in America, but all was not settled, until a treaty was 
 made at Paris, in 1763, between England and France. 
 
 64. Frenchmen kept the Indians at the South very rest- 
 less. In the spring of 1760, some Cherokees having been 
 injured by some white people, the whole nation commenced 
 
 Questions. — 60, What more can you say about Wo]fe and Mont- 
 calm? What was accomplished? 61. What can you tell about the 
 French ? 62. What occuned at Montreal ? 63. What further oc- 
 curred at Montreal ? 64. What can you tell of an Indian war ? 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. IO5 
 
 a bloody warfare upon the frontiers of Virginia and the 
 Carohnas. This continued for more than a year. Finally 
 the Cherokee villages were destroyed, and many of tlie 
 warriors were killed by a small army of colonists, and their 
 power was broken forever. 
 
 65. Soon after this, Pontiac, an Ottawa chief, induced 
 several of the north-western tribes to join in endeavors to 
 drive the white people from their country. Pontiac was 
 one of the greatest Indians ever known. Like King Philip 
 [verse 24, page 57], he saw the lands of his people pass- 
 ing into the hands of the English, and in despair he kindled 
 the war in the summer of 1763. It was terrible for a time, 
 but the Indians were finally conquered. 
 
 66. Pontiac fled to the country of the Illinois tribe, 
 where he was basely murdered by an Indian, who did it for 
 a barrel of rum given him by an Englishman. The great 
 city of St. Louis now covers his burial-place. This was 
 nearly the last sad act in the French and Indian War. 
 
 67. Here the story concerning the American people as 
 English colonists draws to a close. They soon became 
 tired of being ruled by a king and legislature beyond the 
 ocean, and resolving to rule themselves, struggled many 
 years and gained the victory. We will now consider that 
 struggle. It opens to us a new and more interesting scene 
 than any we have noticed. 
 
 Questions. — 65. What can you tell about Pontiac? 66. What 
 can you tell of Pontiac's death ? 67. What am I to tell you about 
 next ? 
 
Io6 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 THE STRIFE FOR FREEDOM; OR THE 
 REVOLUTION. 
 
 1. The story of the doings of the great Patriots, or 
 those who loved their country better than their own ease 
 and comfort, than silver and gold, houses and lands, and 
 willingly suffered every thing for their country's good, is 
 one of great interest to Americans. 
 
 2. When we read the story of the Revolution, in which 
 Americans fought for independence of a power that op- 
 pressed them, we are not only led to love the Patriots in that 
 war, but are made to feel a desire to do all we can to keep 
 our country free and independent. Let us first consider 
 
 THE PRELIMINARY EVENTS, 
 
 or what happened to bring about the war, called the Revo- 
 lution, or the War for Independence. 
 
 3. We have noticed how, for a long time, the English 
 people in America had troubles with their governors ; and 
 that they did not like the kings of England any too well. 
 But each settlement or colony was too small and weak to 
 defy the king, so they submitted to wrong with a hope of 
 one day becoming strong enough to cast off the burden. 
 
 4. We have seen how the colonists joined against the 
 French and Indians ; and how, at last, being helped some 
 by soldiers and sailors from England, they took the whole 
 northern country, called Canada, away from the French, 
 
 Questions. — i. What are Patriots? 2. How does the story of 
 the Patriots make us feel ? 3. What has been said of the Americans .-* 
 4. What more have you heard about them } 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. IO7 
 
 made the Indians afraid and peaceful, and became really 
 one great nation of Planters. 
 
 5. The wars in which they engaged made the Planters 
 know how strong they were when miited, and they felt a de- 
 sire to become one people. They considered the subject, and 
 finally they resolved that if the king and governors did not 
 use them better than they had done, and allow them more 
 freedom, they would defy them all, and govern themselves- 
 
 6. When the French and Indian War closed they hoped 
 for better times, for a good young man had just become 
 King of England [1761]. This was George the Third, 
 who lived almost sixty years a king. If he could have had 
 his own way, he would have been kind and indulgent to the 
 Americans, but bad and often ignorant men advised him, 
 and things went wrong. 
 
 7. The war just ended had cost England a great deal, 
 and all the money in the king's treasury was spent. He 
 asked his ministers or advisers how he should get more. 
 " Tax the Americans," they said ; ^' they are rich, and are 
 willing to give you as much money as you want. Make 
 them pay so much upon every thing they receive in ships. 
 It is but little, and they will not mind it." 
 
 8. The young king did so, and sent men, called Com- 
 missioners of Customs, to collect the money. The people 
 grumbled about it, and disliked the commissioners ; and 
 James Otis, a great Patriot of Massachusetts, spoke his 
 mind plainly, and advised the people not to pay a penny. 
 So the king did not get much money in that way. 
 
 9. The king and his advisers now tried another way to 
 get money from the Americans. They made a law that ev- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 5. What did the Planters know and do ? 6. What 
 can you say of a young king ? 7. What can you tell about taxing the 
 Americans ? 8. What did the king do ? and how did the Americans 
 feel and act .'' 9. How did the king and his friends try to get money 
 from the Americans ? 
 
Io8 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 ery piece of paper on which bargains or agreements of any 
 kind were written, should have fastened to it a little piece 
 of blue paper, on which were stamped certain words, with a 
 representation of a Crown, the emblem of supreme power. 
 It was decreed that all bargains or agreements, written up- 
 on paper without this, should be good for nothing. 
 
 ID. These bits of blue paper were 
 called stamps, and were furnished by 
 the king and his advisers, only, for 
 which they charged certain prices. It 
 was thought that, in this way, money 
 could be got from the Americans, be- 
 cause they would have to buy paper 
 with these stamps on, or else have 
 none that was good. This law was 
 called The Stamp Act. 
 
 11. The Americans were very indignant because of this 
 attempt to get their money. In Virginia, a great Patriot, 
 named Patrick Henry, boldly advised the people to write 
 bargains on whatever paper they pleased, and pay no atten- 
 tion to the Stamp Act. 
 
 12. Henry charmed every body by his manner of speak- 
 ing. When, in the Virginia Legislature, he boldly defied 
 the king and his government, and in speaking of the dan- 
 ger a monarch was in who oppressed his people, he had 
 said, " Caesar had his Brutus, Charles the First his Crom- 
 well, and George the Third " — he was interrupted by per- 
 sons who cried, " Treason ! Treason ! " Henry finished by 
 saying — " may profit by their example ; if that be treason, 
 make the most of it." 
 
 13. All over the country the people were very much 
 excited. The Gospel ministers in their pulpits, speakers at 
 
 Questions. — 10. What can you tell of stamps and the Stamp 
 Act? II, 12. What can you tell about Patrick Henry? 13. What 
 can you tell of the excitement of the people ? 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. 
 
 ;o9 
 
 public meetings, and the newspapers, spoke against the 
 Stam^D Act. At length men were appointed in several col- 
 onies to meet in New York in the autmnn of 1765, to talk 
 the matter over, and advise the people what to do. 
 
 14. This meeting was called the Stamp Act Congress. 
 Wise men were there ; and they wrote excellent letters to 
 
 PATRICK HENRY IN THE VIRGINIA ASSEMBLY. 
 
 the^ king, and to the English Parliament or Legislature, 
 asking both to be just toward the Americans. They also 
 wrote what they called a Declaration of Rights, or a state- 
 ment of what privileges they were entitled to under the 
 constitution and laws of England and their own charters. 
 
 15. After that, the people resolved to have nothing to 
 do with the stamps. Men who had agreed to sell them 
 were insulted everywhere. Many persons formed societies, 
 
 Questions. — 14. What can you tell of the Stamp Act Congress ? 
 ;5. What did the American men and women do ? 
 
no THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 and called themselves Sons of Liberty. Merchants agreed 
 not to buy any more goods in England, while that act was a 
 law ', and the women spun wool and flax, and made cloth 
 for their sons, brothers, and husbands to wear, rather than 
 have them buy it in England. 
 
 1 6. The king and his ministers soon saw that they had 
 made a serious mistake. The great William Pitt [page 98] 
 was in Parliament, and advised the repeal of the Stamp 
 Act ; that is, its being done away with. His advice was 
 taken. The Act was repealed in the spring of 1766, and 
 there were great rejoicings in England and America. 
 
 17. The advisers of the king, not knowing how to obtain 
 as much money as they wanted, determined to try some 
 other way to get it from the Americans. So they induced 
 Parliament (for only Parliament had the right to do it) to 
 decree that the Americans should pay to the king's officers 
 so much money whenever they bought any tea, paper, glass, 
 painters' colors, etc., brought in ships. This, as we have 
 observed, was called levying duties. 
 
 18. Knowing that the Americans would object to this, 
 they sent soldiers over here to compel the people to pay 
 the money. This made the Americans very indignant. 
 They could not bear the thought of being enslaved by 
 soldiers ; and, in each colony, the Legislature took the 
 matter in hand. In the year 1768, almost every Colonial 
 Assembly had declared that Parliament had no right to tax 
 the Americans, unless Americans were allowed to become 
 members of Parliament. Their opinion was, that 
 
 TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION IS 
 TYRANNY. 
 
 19. But the king, his advisers, and Parliament, did not 
 
 Questions. — 16. What was done in England ? 17. What else 
 was done to get money from the Americans ? 18. What was done to 
 force the Americans to pay money ? What did the Assemblies do ? 
 19. What did the king and Parliament do.'* 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. Ill 
 
 mind what the Americans said. They sent officers over to 
 collect the duties, or tax, and threatened to send more 
 soldiers, if the Americans did not become quiet, and pay the 
 money without murmuring. 
 
 20. Those proud men in England did not know what 
 bold, and wise, and good men they were dealing with, or 
 they would never have acted so foolishly and wickedly. The 
 tax-gatherers came, but they were treated with contempt. 
 In Boston they were insulted, driven from their houses, and 
 compelled to take shelter in a fort in the harbor. 
 
 21. General Gage, who was made governor at Montreal, 
 [verse 6$, page 104], was then in Halifax with an army. 
 He went to Boston, with many soldiers, to compel the 
 people to pay the duties, or tax. It was a quiet Sabbath 
 morning in September, 1768, when he marched into the 
 town, with flags flying and drums beating, as if it had been 
 a conquered city. But the people, strong in the right, felt 
 no dismay. 
 
 22. The colonial governors became more proud, insolent, 
 and overbearing, when they saw the determination of the 
 English government to force the Americans into obedi- 
 ence. They treated them as rebels, and in every way the 
 Americans were irritated beyond endurance. Yet they 
 acted manly and respectful, while they were firm and 
 unyielding. 
 
 23. Even the children partook of the boldness of their 
 fathers and mothers. On one occasion, in Boston, the 
 soldiers had beaten down some snow-hills which the boys 
 had raised. This had been done before, and the lads de- 
 termined not to endure it longer. The larger boys held a 
 meeting, and several of them were appointed to see General 
 Gage about it. 
 
 Questions.— 20. What then happened, and why ? 21. What can 
 you tell about Gage's arrival in Boston ? 22. How did the governors 
 act? 23, 24. What did soldiers do to Boston boys ? 
 
112 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 24. When the boys entered Gage's room, he asked why 
 so many children had called upon him. " We come, sir," 
 said the tallest boy, " to demand satisfaction." " What ! " 
 said the general, " have your fathers been teaching you re- 
 bellion, and sent you to exhibit it here ? " " Nobody sent 
 us, sir," replied the boy, while his eyes flashed, and his 
 cheeks reddened, at being accused of rebellion. 
 
 25. The lad then told Gage how the soldiers had broken 
 down their snow-hills, and how. when they complained, they 
 were called young rebels. " Yesterday," he continued 
 " our works were destroyed the third time, and we will bear 
 it no longer." The general's heart was touched by the 
 noble courage of the boy. ^' The very children here," he 
 said to an officer at his side, " draw in a love of liberty with 
 the air they breathe." He then assured the boys that their 
 snow-hills should not be touched again. 
 
 26. The soldiers in New York and Boston became very 
 insolent, and they and the citizens frequently quarreled. In 
 the latter city, on the 5th of March, 1770, a quarrel took 
 place, and that evening there was a riot. Three citizens were 
 killed, and four were dangerously wounded, by the soldiers. 
 
 27. The excitement was very great. All the bells of the 
 city were rung, and no doubt there would have been a great 
 deal of bloodshed, if the governor had not promised justice 
 to the people. They demanded the instant removal of the 
 troops from Boston. This was done, and quiet was restor- 
 ed. The "Boston Massacre," as it was called, was lorig 
 remembered. 
 
 28. The advisers of the king, seeing how much trouble 
 there was in America, concluded to take the tax off of every 
 thing, except tea. This was continued, because they wished 
 to assert the right of Parliament to tax the Americans. 
 
 Questions. — 24, 25. What can you tell about brave Boston boys ? 
 26. What sad event happened in Boston .'' 2"]. What then was done ? 
 28. What change in taxing was made .'' 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. II J 
 
 29. But the Americans would not be satisfied so long as 
 a single tax remained without their consent. It was not the 
 amoimt of the tax that they cared for, but they denied the 
 right to tax them at all. Seeing that the Americans were 
 firm, and would not buy goods in England, to the great 
 hurt of the merchants there, the ministers tried to put the 
 tax upon tea in another shape, which will be noticed pres- 
 ently. But it would not do. " No taxes, without our con- 
 sent," said the Americans. 
 
 30. In North Carolina the home taxes were very 
 heavy, and the people joined in the arrangement of meas- 
 ures to regulate affairs. These associations were in the 
 back settlements, and the members were called Regula- 
 tors. 
 
 31. The governor, finding his officers could not collect 
 the taxes there, marched to these districts himself, with a 
 body of soldiers. The Regulators now prepared to meet 
 him, and in May, 1771, they had quite a battle near the 
 Allamance creek. The Regulators were defeated, and 
 several leaders were hanged. From that time the people 
 hated the rule of the king and his governors. 
 
 32. A year later, the people of Rhode Island showed their 
 defiance, by burning a vessel belonging to the king, which 
 was in Narraganset Bay to enforce the collection of taxes. 
 On a starry night in June, 1772, Captain Whipple and more 
 than sixty men went in a boat and set the vessel on fire. 
 Three years afterward, the Captain of a British vessel wrote 
 to the leader — "You, Abraham Whipple, on the 17th of 
 June, 1772, burned his majesty's vessel, the Gaspe,2^\A I 
 will hang you at the yard-arm. James Wallace." 
 
 Whipple immediately replied : 
 
 Questions. — 29. How did the Americans feel about it, and act ? 
 
 30. What can you tell about the Regulators in North Carolina? 
 
 31. What can you tell about a battle there? 32. What occurred in 
 Narraganset Bay in 1772 ? What three years afterward ? 
 
 8 
 
114 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 " To Sir James Wallace : 
 " Sir, — Always catch a man before you hang him. 
 
 " Abraham Whipple." 
 
 Whipple was neither caught nor hanged. . 
 
 33. The English merchants complained because the 
 Americans would not buy goods of them while there was a 
 tax upon tea. So the king's advisers thought to please the 
 Americans by making an arrangement with the East India 
 Company, that brought all the tea from China, to sell it at 
 a less price to the Americans. The tax, also, was made 
 very small. 
 
 34. Now, thought Lord North (the chief minister) and 
 the East India Company, all will be well ; and ship after 
 ship was filled with tea and sent to America. But all was not 
 well. There was yet a tax upon tea, though ever so small, 
 and the Americans would not yield in the least. 
 
 35. The ships arrived, but nowhere was the tea allow- 
 ed to be sold. In most places it was not permitted even 
 to be landed. In Boston the people had resolved before- 
 hand what to do, when any tea-ships should arrive. The 
 captains were to be ordered to leave the harbor at once, 
 
 and if they refused, their cargoes 
 were to be destroyed. 
 
 36. Two ships came to a Bos- 
 ton wharf in cold December, 1773, 
 and would not leave. The people 
 held a great meeting in Faneuil 
 Hall ; and at dusk, a large number 
 of men, dressed like Indians, went 
 FANEi'iL HALL. ou board the vessels, broke open 
 
 eveiy chest of tea, and cast the contents into the water. 
 
 4 
 
 Questions. — 33, What can you tell about English merchants and 
 the king's advisers ? 34. What can you tell about tea sent to Ameri- 
 ca? 35. What can you tell about the tea that came ? 36. Wha* hap- 
 pened in Boston and its harbor 
 
PRELIMINARY EVENTS. II 5 
 
 So, as they said at the tune, "Boston harbor was made a 
 great tea-pot ! " 
 
 37. When news of this event reached England, the 
 king, his advisers, and the Parliament, were very indignant, 
 and they resolved to punish the people of Boston by pro- 
 hibiting vessels from leaving or entering that harbor. 
 
 38. On the ist of Jmie, 1774, General Gage came to 
 Boston as Governor of Massachusetts, and troops were 
 ordered there to carry out the measures for punishing the 
 people. Of course, all business was stopped, and the inhabi- 
 tants suffered very much. But the patriots all over the 
 country sent them food and other necessaries, and a con- 
 siderable amount of money was sent to them from Lon- 
 don. So they managed to get along, though it was hard 
 work. 
 
 39. The patriots of Massachusetts were not discour- 
 aged, even in the midst of their sufferings. They knew 
 themselves to be right, and remembered that 
 
 " Thrice armed is he who has his quarrel just." 
 
 They relied upon God for guidance and aid, and they found 
 that reliance to be not in vain. 
 
 40. It was now perceived by the patriots all over the 
 land, that war was probable, and they prepared their minds 
 for it. Certain men, called Committees of Correspond- 
 ence, were chosen in each colony, to give and receive in- 
 formation. Those of Massachusetts seemed to be the most 
 active of all, for persecution gave them strength. 
 
 41. Among these, no one was more active than Samuel 
 Adams, who, from the beginnmg, had been one of the 
 
 Questions. — 37. How did the king and his friends feel and act? 
 38. What can you tell of Gage, and the punishment of the Boston peo- 
 ple ? 39. What can you say of the Massachusetts patriots ? 40. 
 What can you tell about Committees of Correspondence ? 41; What 
 can you tell about Samuel Adams and other Massachusetts patriots } 
 
ii6 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 firmest opposers of the king and his advisers. At his 
 suggestion the patriots of Massachusetts met in council, 
 and sent forth an invitation to all the colonies, to choose 
 men to meet in a general Congress, and consult upon what 
 was best to be done. 
 
 42. The idea of Union now filled all minds and hearts. 
 The newspapers were also filled 
 with it ; and some of them had at 
 their head the representation of a 
 snake in parts, each part represent- 
 ing a separate colony. Under- 
 neath it were the words. Unite, or 
 Die — that is, the colonies must form a Union, or become 
 slaves. 
 
 43. The whole country was 
 much excited during the summer ; 
 =. and before August, delegates for 
 p the Congress were appointed in all 
 I the colonies but Georgia. These 
 || met in Carpenters' Hall, Philadel- 
 phia, on the 5th of September, 
 1774. That assembly is known 
 as the First Continental Con- 
 
 SNAKE DEVICE. 
 
 CARPENTERS' HALL. 
 
 gress. 
 
 44. Peyton Randolph, a bold patriot of Virginia, was 
 chosen President of the Continental Congress, and Charles 
 Thomson of Pennsylvania was appointed Secretary. Then 
 it was that a union of the colonies was really commenced, 
 and the first grand step was taken toward forming our noble 
 Republic, The United States of America. 
 
 45. That Congress continued fifty days. The members 
 
 Questions. — 42. What can you tell about the union of the people ? 
 43. What can you tell about the First Continental Congress } 44. What 
 can you tell about the meeting of the Congress t 45. What did the 
 Congress do ? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 117 
 
 showed so much wisdom and firmness, that the greatest 
 men of Europe were astonished. When they separated, 
 they agreed to meet again on the loth of the next May, 
 unless, in the meanwhile, the king and his advisers and the 
 Parliament should treat the Americans justly, when there 
 would be no necessity for such meeting. 
 
 46. But the king and Parliament were not just to the 
 Americans ; and before the loth of the next May, British 
 troops and armed patriots had commenced The Revolu- 
 tion — the old War for Independence, which we will now 
 consider. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 
 [1775.] 
 
 1. England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, formed one 
 kingdom, called Great Britain. Hereafter, we will say 
 Great Britain instead of England^ and the British instead 
 of the English. 
 
 2. During the summer of 1774, the Americans made 
 preparations for war, for they saw^ no disposition in the king 
 and Parliament to bs just. They made guns and gunpow- 
 der, practiced military movements, and formed themselves 
 into companies to be ready for battle at a minute's warn- 
 ing. On this account they were called Minute-men. 
 
 3. General Gage became alarmed. He was afraid the 
 people of Massachusetts would attack him and his troops, 
 so he built a strong wall of wood, and stone, and earth, 
 across a narrow strip of land that connected the ground 
 
 Questions. — 46. What can you say of the king and Parliament ? 
 I. What countries formed Great Britain i 2. What did the Americans 
 do in 1774? 3. What did General Gage do? 
 
Il8 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 on which Boston stood, with the main land. This was 
 called Boston Neck. Gage placed cannons there, to keep 
 the patriots away from the city. 
 
 4. Early in September the news went abroad that the 
 British were firing cannon-balls upon Boston, fi-om their 
 ships. The Minute-men, from every direction, started for 
 Boston, and within two days full thirty thousand of them 
 were on their way. The story was not true ; but General 
 Gage was made to see how dangerous it would be to pro- 
 voke the people. 
 
 5. The patriots felt their strength, and paying no atten- 
 tion to what Gage said, ninety of them met at Salem, form- 
 ed what they called a Provincial Congress, and taking all 
 matters of government into their own hands, they prepared 
 for war in earnest. This was the first really indejDendent 
 government ever formed in America. 
 
 6. When the king and his advisers heard of these things, 
 they were at their wits' ends. Dr. Franklin was then in 
 London, and he begged them to treat the Americans well. 
 Good men in Parliament did the same, but they would not 
 listen. They went right on doing more and more to make 
 the Americans dislike them. 
 
 7. When the trees budded, in the spring of 1775, there 
 were three thousand British troops in Boston, sent there to 
 frighten the Americans. Yet they were not frightened. 
 They saw that they must fight for freedom, or be slaves, and 
 they resolved to defy the fleets and armies of Great 
 Britain. 
 
 8. With all these soldiers. Gage felt strong. Hearing 
 that the patriots were collecting powder and balls, muskets 
 and provisions, at the village of Concord, he sent a party of 
 
 Questions. — 4. What can you tell about the gathering of the 
 Minute-men ? 5. What can you tell about an independent govern- 
 ment ? 6. What was done in England ? 7. What can you tell about 
 British troops and Americans ? 8. What did Gage do ? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. I I9 
 
 soldiers, on the night of the i8th of April, to seize them 
 and carry them to Boston. 
 
 9. These troops reached Lexington at daylight. A good 
 many Minute-men were watching for them there. A sharp 
 fight took place, and eight of the patriots were killed, and 
 the rest driven away. This was the beginning of the old 
 War for Independence. 
 
 10. The British now marched on to Concord to seize 
 the Stores, and there they had another fight with the patriots. 
 They soon found that the Minute-men were coming from all 
 quarters, so they turned and fled to Boston as fast as their 
 feet could go. When they got there, they found that two 
 hundred and seventy-three of their number had been killed 
 or wounded. 
 
 11. When the news of this bloodshed became generally 
 known, there was great excitement among the patriots all 
 over New England and elsewhere. Hundreds of people, 
 armed and unarmed, started for Boston ; and, before the 
 I St of May, full twenty thousand men were there, building 
 fortifications to keep the British army from coming out of 
 the city. Among them were Putnam, Stark, and other 
 brave soldiers, who had learned the art of fighting in the 
 French and Indian War. 
 
 12. In other parts of the country \h& Sons of Liberty 
 took bold steps. They seized powder, cannons, muskets, 
 and other things ; told the royal governors to leave the 
 country as soon as possible, and plainly said to the king and 
 Parliament, " Now we are ready to fight for our freedom. 
 Send on your soldiers as soon as you please." 
 
 13. At Fort Ticonderoga, the British had a great many 
 cannons and much powder. Early in May, some Connec- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 9. What can you tell of a fight at Lexington ? 10. 
 What of a fight at Concord and flight to Boston ? 11. What happened 
 when these fights were known? 12. What did the people do? 13. 
 What can you tell about Ticonderoga and Crown Point ? 
 
I20 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 ticut, Massachusetts, and Vermont people, led by Ethan 
 Allen and Benedict Arnold, went across Lake Champlain 
 one night, and just at daylight rushed into that fort, in spite 
 of the sentinels. 
 
 14. Ethan Allen was a rough, but very brave man. He 
 called to the British commander, who was in bed, to give up 
 the fort. The commander came to the door, and said, " By 
 what authority do you demand it ? " " By that of the Great 
 Jehovah and the Continental Congress ! " shouted Allen. 
 The commander thought the authority sufficient, and gave 
 up the fort. Crown Point was taken two or three days af- 
 terward, and the cannons from Ticonderoga were conveyed 
 to Boston, and used against the British. 
 
 15. Toward the close of May, several war-vessels came 
 from England with troops and those famous soldiers, Gene- 
 rals Howe, Clinton, and Burgoyne. There were then twelve 
 thousand British troops in Boston, and many large war-ships 
 were in the harbor. 
 
 16. Feeling very strong. Gage now determined to march 
 out and attack the Americans. The patriots determined 
 that he should not ; and on a warm and starry night in 
 June, a thousand of them, under the great patriot. Colonel 
 Prescott, marched silently over Charlestown Neck, to build 
 a redoubt, or sort of fort, on Bunker's Hill, so as to fire 
 cannon-balls directly into Boston. By mistake, in the dark, 
 they fortified Breed's Hill. 
 
 1 7. The British, in Boston, were very much alarmed when 
 they saw this redoubt, almost finished, at dawn of the 17th 
 of June. They had cannons upon Copp's Hill, in Boston, 
 and these, with others in the ships, commenced firing upon 
 the Americans. But the Americans were not harmed. 
 
 18. At noon. General Howe, with three thousand British 
 
 Questions. — 15. Who and what now came from England? 16. 
 "What can you tell about Americans on Breed's Hill ? 17. What did 
 the British do ? 18. What can you tell of a fight and a burning town ? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 121 
 
 soldiers, crossed over in boats and attacked the redoubt. 
 The Americans had no cannons, but with their muskets 
 they killed a great many of the British, and compelled them 
 to fall back twice. In the mean while, Charlestown, at the 
 foot of the hill, had been set on fire, and the whole scene 
 was terrible. 
 
 19. At last the Americans had used up all their powder. 
 The British had plenty, and rushing 
 up, they drove the patriots from the 
 redoubt. General Putnam was on 
 Bunker's Hill with troops, but could 
 not get them formed in time ; so the 
 Americans were completely driven 
 away. One of their best men, and 
 greatest patriots, Gen. Warren, was 
 killed. 
 
 20. In this bat- 
 tle the Americans lost in killed, wounded, 
 and prisoners, about four hundred and 
 fifty men. The British lost 
 about eleven hundred. This 
 
 JOSEPH WARREN. 
 
 -^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 bunker's hill monument. 
 
 Questions.— 19, 20. What more can you tell of the battle of 
 Bunker's Hill ? 
 
122 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 conflict, though on Breed's Hill, is called the battle of 
 Bunker's Hill ; and the tall obelisk of granite, 220 feet in 
 height, that stands where the redoubt was, is called the 
 Bunker's Hill Monument. 
 
 21. While these things were taking place in New Eng- 
 land, the patriots in the other colonies were just as bold and 
 busy. In Virginia;, Patrick Henry, who spoke out so plain- 
 ly about the Stamp Act [page 108], talked still more j^lainly 
 now ; and he finished a speech in Richmond with these 
 noble words. Give me Liberty or give me Death ! 
 
 22. Soon after this, Henry marched at the head of a 
 band of Minute-men, and compelled Governor Dunmore, 
 at Williamsburg, to give up some powder he had seized, 
 which belonged to the people. And before the battle of 
 Bunker's Hill, the patriots had driven the royal governor on 
 board of a British war-ship, and he dared not come back. 
 
 23. In the back country of North Carolina, the patriots 
 had also been bold and busy. They came together in May, 
 and declared themselves free and independent of British 
 rule. In New York, South Carolina, and Georgia, they 
 seized powder and guns, drove away the royal governors 
 and declared themselves ready to fight for freedom. 
 
 24. While the people were thus excited, the Second 
 Continental Congress met at Philadelphia. The wise 
 and patriotic men collected there, said to the king, in sub- 
 stance, " Be just, and we will lay down our arms, and be 
 your best friends. But know, O king, that we have counted 
 the cost of war, and find nothing so dreadful as slaveiy. 
 Be just, or we will fight your fleets and armies until we be- 
 come a free people." 
 
 25. The Congress did not wait for the king's answer. 
 
 Questions. — 21. What was done in other, colonies .^ 22. What 
 can you tell about Patrick Henry ? 23. What did the Patriots do 
 elsewhere ? 24. What can you say about the Second Continental 
 Congress ? 25. What important thing did Congress do .'' 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 123 
 
 but wisely prepared for war. They appointed George 
 Washington, the brave soldier who was with Braddock, 
 twenty years before [page 92], to be the commander-in-chief 
 of the continental armies, with several great Patriots as his 
 chief assistants. 
 
 WASHINGTON TAKING COMMAND OF THE ARMY. 
 
 26. Washington went immediately to Cambridge, near 
 Boston, and there, under the shadow of a fine elm-tree, yet 
 standing, he took the command of the army on the 3d of 
 
 Question. — 26. What can you tell about Washington and the army 
 
124 ■ THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 July. That army was made up of all sorts of people, with 
 all sorts of dresses, and all sorts of weapons. Washington 
 began at once to put them in good condition ; and all that 
 summer and autumn, and the next winter, he was employed 
 in efforts to drive the British from Boston. He finally suc- 
 ceeded, as we shall notice presently. 
 
 27. Ticonderoga and Crown Point being in their hands, 
 the Americans resolved to take possession of Canada. An 
 army was collected and placed under the command of two 
 great Patriots and soldiers. Generals Schuyler and Mont- 
 gomery. 
 
 28. This army went down Lake Champlain to its foot, 
 in August, and attempted to take the fort at St. John's, on 
 the Sorel, away from the British. They failed, went back 
 
 to an island, and there en- 
 camped. General Schuyler 
 was soon afterward taken sick, 
 and went to his home in Al- 
 bany, and Montgomery be- 
 came the sole commander. 
 
 29. Toward the close of 
 September, Montgomery at- 
 ^ ^^' tacked St. John's, but it was 
 
 GENERAL scHCTLER. j^q^c thau Si mouth bcforc he 
 
 got possession ot it. In the meanwhile, Colonel Ethan 
 Allen, with a small party, attempted to take Montreal, but 
 were taken themselves. Allen was sent to England a pris- 
 oner, in irons, and did not gain his liberty for a long 
 time. 
 
 30. Colonel Bedel, of New Hampshire, and a few troops, 
 took the fort at Chamblee, at about the same time ; and 
 soon after that, Montgomery was marching as a victor, 
 
 Questions. — 27. What did the Americans now do ? 28. What 
 can you tell about the Americans on Lake Champlain ? 29. What 
 was done in Canada ? 30. What else was done there ? 
 
FIRST YEAR OF THE WAR. 1 2 «; 
 
 toward Montreal. That city was given up to him on the 
 13th of November, 1775. 
 
 31. Winter was now coming on. Montgomery heard 
 that Arnold was approaching Quebec through the wilder- 
 ness, and, with a little more than three hundred poorly clad 
 troops, he hastened toward that city to join him, for winter 
 frosts were binding the rivers, and blinding snow was cov- 
 ering the country. 
 
 32. That march of Arnold with a thousand men, 
 through forests and swamps filled with snow and ice, was 
 wonderful. He went through the wilderness from the Ken- 
 nebec river to the St. Lawrence, and was at Point Levi, 
 opposite Quebec, on the 9th of November. He crossed 
 the river, and, with his shivering little army, stood upon the 
 Plains of Abraham [see page 103', and demanded the sur- 
 render of the city. He was unsuccessful ; and then he 
 marched up the St. Lawrence twenty miles, where he met 
 Montgomery on the first day of December. 
 
 ^^. The united troops now marched directly for Quebec ; 
 and for three weeks, in the midst of terrible snow-storms, 
 they tried to get possession of the 
 city. Montgomery finally determined 
 to force his way into that strong- 
 walled city, through the gates, and 
 for this purpose he separated his 
 little army into four divisions. 
 
 34. In this attempt, while leading 
 one of the divisions, the brave Mont- 
 gomery was killed. After a combat 
 for several hours, many of the Amer- general Montgomery. 
 icans were made prisoners, and Arnold led the remainder 
 
 Questions. — 31. What did Montgomery do ? 32. What can you 
 tell about Arnold and his men ? 33. What can you tell of the Amer- 
 icans at Quebec ? 34. What can you tell of Montgomery, and of the 
 Americans in Canada ? 
 
126 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 away, for there appeared no hope of taking Quebec. Be- 
 fore the middle of June following, the Patriots were driven 
 entirely out of Canada. 
 
 35. The Patriots of Virginia were more successful. After 
 Governor Dunmore was driven away from Williamsburg, 
 he collected a large number of Tories and negroes, and 
 commenced destroying the property of Whigs in lower Vir- 
 ginia. The Minute-men soon gathered to oppose him ; 
 and after a severe battle at the Great Bridge, near the Dis- 
 mal Swamp, they drove him to the British ships at Norfolk. 
 In revenge, he burned Norfolk on the ist of January, 1776 ; 
 but he was soon afterward compelled to leave the country 
 and go to England. 
 
 ;^6. Among the Minute-men of Virginia were brave 
 ones from CulpepjDer county, whose flag bore the picture 
 of a rattlesnake, with the words. Don't 
 tread on me. It said, " Don't tread on me, 
 I have dangerous fangs." 
 
 The Americans said to the king, " Don't 
 tread on us ; we will fight." It also had 
 the words of Patrick Henry, " Liberty or 
 Death ! " 
 
 37. When the war had fairly commenced, two distinct 
 parties appeared, one called Whig, the other Tory. Their 
 names came from England, where Tory meant one who was 
 a friend of the king, and Whig one who was opposed to 
 him. All through the Revolution, there were many here 
 who were the friends of the king. These were called To- 
 ries, and the Patriots were all "called Whigs. 
 
 Questions. — 35, What can you tell of events in lower Virginia ? 
 36. What can you tell of Culpepper flag.'' ^"j. How do you ex- 
 plain the meaning of Whig and Tory ? 
 
 
 CULPEPPER FLAG. 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 127 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDE- 
 PENDENCE. [1776.] 
 
 I. During the summer of 1775, the Continental Con- 
 gress made every preparation to continue the war. Money- 
 was wanted, and enough of gold and silver could not be 
 had. So they issued Bills of Credit, as they were called ; 
 
 Six 3jO££mi§. 
 
 T^HIS Bin entitle, tlw 
 r,T-»^ ■'^®*^^'^ ^° -receive, 
 SIX vSPANISH MILLED 
 DOELaKS. or i\e 
 Value thereof in GOLT) 
 r 5* ILVER- ctcrord inc- 1 
 a Resolution of COjV^ 
 GRESS fuUMat Fh!. 
 IcLdelphia. Nov-2.-iy/6- 
 
 ^iim^^'}^i^ 
 
 
 
 A BILL OF CREDIT, OR CONTINENTAL MONEY. 
 
 that is, a kind of paper-money similar to our bank-bills, 
 but printed on coarse paper, and very rough in appearance. 
 
 2. These bills the people used freely, expecting to get 
 gold and silver for them after the war. But they did not. 
 Congress issued cart-loads of them. They answered the 
 purpose for the time, but the people lost a great deal by 
 
 ^ them, for before the war was ended they became worthless. 
 
 3. The Congress also ordered some war-vessels to be 
 
 Questions. — i, 2. What can you tell about Continental money ? 
 3. What did Congress do ? and what can you tell about privateers ? 
 
128 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 built; and they gave private persons permission to arm 
 vessels and take any British ships they might find. These 
 were called Privateers, and soon there were a great many 
 of them on the ocean. 
 
 4. Great Britain also made large preparations for war 
 against the Patriots. Besides mustering thousands of sol- 
 diers and preparing a great many war-vessels, for the pur- 
 pose, seventeen thousand German soldiers were obtained, 
 mostly from Hesse Cassel. On that account, all of the sol- 
 diers from Germany were called Hessians. They were hired 
 by the British and sent over to help make the Americans 
 slaves. 
 
 5. When Washington heard of these preparations, he re- 
 solved to do his best to drive the British from Boston im- 
 mediately. He then had fourteen thousand soldiers. He 
 fired many cannon-balls upon the city from time to time ; 
 and finally, on the evening of the 4th of March, 1776, he 
 sent a strong party to build embankments for cannons on 
 Dorchester Heights, now in South Boston. 
 
 6. When the British saw this at daylight, they were 
 alarmed, and Howe ordered troops to go and drive the 
 Americans away. A storm prevented their going. So the 
 Americans completed their works, and the British now saw 
 plainly that the sooner they left Boston the better it would 
 be for them. 
 
 7. Howe sent word to Washington, that if he would let 
 him and his troops leave Boston quietly, in his ships, he 
 would do so. Washington consented ; and on Sunday, the 
 17th of March, 1776, the British and a great many Tories 
 left Boston forever. The American army then took posses- 
 sion of it, to the great joy of the people, and its harbor was 
 opened for business. 
 
 Questions. — 4. What preparations did Great Britain make ? 5. 
 "What can you tell about Washington at Boston ? 6. What did the 
 British perceive and do ? 7. What can you tell about the British leav- 
 ing Boston ? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. I29 
 
 8. Before this, a great British soldier, Sir Henry CHn- 
 ton, left Boston with troops, in ships. Washington thought 
 he might be going to attack New York, so he sent a brave 
 officer, General Charles Lee, to raise troops in Connecticut 
 and go to that city. 
 
 9. Clinton heard of this some way, and thought it best 
 not to go into New York harbor. He sailed southward to 
 attack Charleston, and Lee went on by land to watch his 
 movements . 
 
 10. When Howe sailed from Boston, Washington 
 s thought that he, too, might be going to attack New York. 
 
 ^ He left troops enough to keep Howe from coming back, 
 and then went to New York himself with quite a large 
 army, and built forts there and on the Hudson river. ^, 
 
 11. Clinton was joined on the coast of North Carolina 
 by several battle-ships, commanded by a great sea-warrior 
 named Parker, and early in June they all reached Charles- 
 ton harbor. The Patriots there were prepared for them, 
 and General Lee arrived soon afterward. 
 
 12. Within that harbor is an island, on which the Pa- 
 triots had a fort nearly comple- 
 ted. Five hundred soldiers, un- 
 der Colonel Moultrie, and many 
 cannons, were placed in it, when 
 they saw the British fleet coming. 
 While Clinton and his men were 
 trying in vain to reach the fort by 
 land, several of the battle-ships 
 came in and fairly rained heavy -'-4. 
 iron cannon-balls upon it. colonel moult rib. 
 
 13. These balls did little harm, for the fort was made of 
 soft palmetto logs. One of the balls cut down the staff on 
 
 Questions.— 8, 9. What can you tell about Clinton and Lee ? 
 10. What did Washington do? 11. What was done on the Carolina 
 coast? 12. What can you tell of a fort near Charleston ? 13. What 
 can you tell of a brave young soldier there ? 
 9 
 
30 
 
 THE REVOLUTION, 
 
 which the patriot flag was fastened. The flag fell outside 
 of the fort. A brave young man, named Jasper, climbed 
 down in the midst of the flying cannon-balls, picked up the 
 flag, fastened it upon the ramrod of a cannon, and then placed 
 it on the fort in such a way that it kept flying during the 
 whole battle ! 
 
 14. This fight la^ed almost ten hours. The Patriots 
 fired cannon-balls from the fort upon the British ships, so 
 fast and continual, that they were half cut in pieces, and 
 more than two hundred of the people in them were killed 
 or wounded. The ships were dreadfully shattered and their 
 sails torn. They got away from the fort as quickly as pos- 
 sible. The troops went on board the best vessels, and all 
 sailed away, sorry enough that they ever went there. 
 
 15. The Americans now felt certain that the British 
 would never be just toward them, and* that there was no 
 use in trying to be friends with the king and Parliament. 
 So they thought much of being a free and independent peo- 
 ple, without a king, and at liberty to choose their own ru- 
 lers. First the Patriots in one colony, and then those in 
 another, met together, and talked it over ; and finally the 
 Continental Congress took the matter into consideration. 
 
 16. In June, 1776, Richard Henry Lee, a great Patriot 
 of Virginia, arose in Congress and declared that the United 
 
 Colonies were, and ought to 
 
 
 be, free and independent 
 states, and then asked other 
 members to think about it, 
 and talk it over. They did 
 so for almost a month, and on 
 the 2d of July Congress 
 STATE HOUSE. aoTced to it. Confess then 
 
 Questions. — 14. What can you tell about the battle ? 15. What 
 did the Americans now feel and do ? 16. What was done in Con- 
 gi-ess } 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. I3I 
 
 held its meetings in the State House, Philadelphia, and 
 John Hancock was president. 
 
 17. Five great Patriots, named Thomas Jefferson, John 
 Adams, Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, and Robert 
 R. Livingston, had written a long paper, giving reasons 
 why the Americans ought to be free ; and this, with the 
 words of Richard Henry Lee, is called The Declaration 
 OF Independence. 
 
 18. This Declaration was agreed to on the Fourth of 
 July, 1776. So, every year, on that day, at sunrise and 
 sunset, we ring the bells and fire the guns ; and at noon, 
 soldiers are generally out with their flags flying, and drums 
 beating. The boys, full of glee, let off crackers from morn- 
 ing till night, and in the evening splendid fire-works are 
 shown, to the delight of every body. This is as it should 
 be, for that was the birth-day of the United States of 
 America, which soon became a Nation. 
 
 19. The people rejoiced when the Declaration was made 
 known to them, and wished to put out of the way every 
 thing that reminded them that they had been ruled by a 
 king. In the city of New York was a fine statue, or fig- 
 ure, of King George on horseback. It was made of lead, 
 and covered with gilding. When the people and soldiers 
 there heard of the Declaration of Independence, they pull- 
 ed down that leaden statue, and made bullets of it, with 
 which they fought the British. 
 
 20. At about the time of the Declaration of Independ- 
 ence, General Howe came in ships with many troops, and 
 landed on Staten Island, near New York. A month after- 
 ward, Sir Henry Clinton came there from the South, with 
 many more troops ; and two or three weeks later, a large 
 
 Questions. — 17. What can you tell of a Committee of Congress ? 
 
 18. What more can you say about the Declaration of Independence ? 
 
 19. What can you tell about a statue of King George ? 20. What 
 occurred on Staten-Island ? . 
 
132 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 number of the hired Hessians [verse 4, page 128], came and 
 landed there. 
 
 21. Washington was in New York with the American 
 army. He sent a large number of them over to Brooklyn, 
 to build a fort and oppose the British, for he believed that 
 they would come to the attack of New York by that way. 
 And so they did. They crossed the Narrows between Long 
 and Staten Islands, marched up, and near Brooklyn they 
 had a severe battle with the Americans. Many of the Pa- 
 triots were killed and made prisoners, and the British were 
 the victors. 
 
 22. The Americans called their strong work at Brook- 
 lyn, Fort Putnam. In and near that the remainder of their 
 army were collected, while the British prepared to attack 
 them again. Early on the third morning after the battle 
 (the 30th of August), they all escaped across the East riv- 
 er in boats, under cover of a heavy fog, much to the aston- 
 ishment and mortification of the British. When the fog 
 rolled away, and the sunlight burst upon Brooklyn and New 
 York, the last boat-load of Patriots had reached the city 
 shore. 
 
 23. The Americans were not allowed to remain much 
 longer in New York. Washington saw that the British ar- 
 my was a great deal stronger than his, and that Howe was 
 preparing to cross over and attack his troops. So he pru- 
 dently left the city, marched to the lofty ground on the 
 Hudson, where Fort Washington had been built, and there 
 formed a strong camp on what was called Harlem Heights. 
 
 24. Howe tried to drive the Americans from this posi- 
 tion, but could not. Then he resolved to get in their rear, 
 and went up the East river to Westchester county, with a 
 
 Questions.— 21. What did the Americans and the British do ? 
 22. What can you tell about the escape of the Americans ? 23. What 
 can you tell about the Americans leaving New York ? 24. What can 
 you tell about events in Westchester county ? 
 
SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 ^33 
 
 large number of troops, where he was joined by some fresh 
 Hessians. Washington was wide awake, and went into 
 Westchester, too, when both armies marched up the river 
 Bronx to White Plains, watching each other. 
 
 25. The two armies had a pretty severe battle at White 
 Plains on the 28th of October. The Americans were de- 
 feated, and fled to the hills of North Castle. A few days 
 afterward, Washington crossed the Hudson river with most 
 of his army, and joined General Greene at Fort Lee, on the 
 Jersey shore, nearly opposite Fort Washington. 
 
 26. Less than a fortnight afterward, many Hessians 
 [verse 4, page 128], and some English soldiers, attacked Fort 
 Washington. They took possession of it [Nov. 16, 1776], 
 after losing a thousand men, and then made more than two 
 thousand Americans prisoners. These, with others, were 
 confined in the loathsome prisons and prison-ships at New 
 York. The most fa- 
 mous of these prison- 
 ships was the Jersey, 
 in which thousands 
 of Americans died. 
 
 27. Two days af- 
 ter the capture of 
 Fort Washington, 
 
 Lord Cornwallis (an eminent English soldier), with six 
 thousand troops, crossed the Hudson, drove Washington 
 and his army from Fort Lee, and for three weeks chased 
 them across New Jersey to the Delaware river at Trenton. 
 
 28. The American soldiers were then not more than 
 three thousand in number, and these were wretchedly clad, 
 and half-starved. They crossed the icy Delaware on the 
 
 THE JEK8EY PKISON-SHIP. 
 
 Questions. — 25. What can you tell of a battle at White Plains ? 
 26. What can you tell of a battle at Fort Washington, and of prison- 
 ers ? 27. What occurred in New Jersey ? 28. What can you say 
 about the American soldiers ? 
 
134 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 8th of December, and sat down, almost in despair, upon 
 the Pennsylvania shore. 
 
 29. But the mind of Washington was full of hope, be- 
 cause he knew that he was engaged in a right cause, and 
 fully believed that God would help the Americans. The 
 Congress, sitting at Philadelphia, knew that the British 
 might easily cross the Delaware, and come and take that 
 city. They were much alarmed, and fled to Baltimore, af- 
 ter vesting Washington with the powers of a Dictator. 
 
 30. The British did not cross the Delaware, but formed 
 small camps near it. The Hessians were encamped at 
 Trenton, and Washington resolved to attack them. Christ- 
 mas was approaching. The Germans always make that a 
 holiday, and Washington very wisely concluded that, after 
 drinking and sporting all day, they would sleep very sound- 
 ly that night. 
 
 31. So, on Christmas night [1776], in the midst of a 
 storm of hail and rain, Washington, with more than two 
 thousand men, and several cannons, crossed the river among 
 the floating ice, eight miles above Trenton, but not in time 
 to reach that town before daylight. The Americans march- 
 ed in two divisions. One was led by Washington, and the 
 other by General Sullivan. The Hessians were greatly 
 surprised. Their commander was killed, several of his 
 soldiers were slain and wounded, and more than a thousand 
 were made prisoners, and taken to the Pennsylvania shore 
 the same day. 
 
 32. This was indeed a briUiant affair. There was 
 great rejoicing among the Patriots all over the country ; and 
 the Congress made Washington a Dictator, and told him 
 that he might do just what he liked, for six months. The 
 
 Questions. — 29. What can you say about Washington and Con. 
 gress? 30. What can you tell about the Hessians at Trenton? 31. 
 What can you tell about crossing the Delaware, and battle at Trenton ? 
 32. What was the effect of the battle at Trenton ? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I35 
 
 British were very much astonished and frightened at the 
 boldness of the Americans ; and many true Patriots, who 
 felt afraid when Washington was chased across New Jersey, 
 now came forward and joined his army. 
 
 ^;^. Washington now determined to drive the British 
 out of New Jersey. He crossed the Delaware again, with 
 the whole of his little army, and formed a camp at Trenton- 
 The British and Hessians joined, and formed a camp at 
 Princeton, only ten miles off. Such was the situation of 
 the two armies at the close of 1776. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
 ENCE. [l 7 7 7.] 
 
 1. The British Parliament acted very strangely. They 
 seemed to think that the Americans were nobodies, and 
 that they might kick and cuff them as they pleased. They 
 appeared not to know how bravely the Patriots had acted 
 against almost thirty thousand choice British troops and 
 fierce Hessians ; and no doubt they thought that the whole 
 flurry, as they called it, would soon be over. They refused 
 to do justice to the Americans, and prepared to send more 
 soldiers over to fight them. 
 
 2. The Continental Congress, on the contrary, acted 
 wisely and promptly. They knew how the French hated 
 the English, so they sent Silas Deane to France, to ask the 
 French king to help the Americans against his old enemy. 
 King Louis was glad of the opportunity, and promised 
 great things. Then, after the Declaration of Independ- 
 ence was over, Congress appointed Silas Deane, Dr. Frank- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 33. What did the two armies do ? i. How did the 
 British Parliament think and act ? 2. What did Congress do ? 
 
136 THE DEVOLUTION. 
 
 lin, and Arthur Lee, to be ministers or agents for the 
 Americans, in France. 
 
 3. The Congress had, long before, perceived the neces- 
 sity for laws to bind all of the colonists together. In 1775, 
 
 Dr. Franklin wrote such laws, and 
 others did so afterward. Early in 
 1777 these were agreed to. They 
 were called Articles of Confed- 
 eration, or solemn agreements 
 between the different colonies to 
 act as one State, in many things. 
 These lasted ten years, but did not 
 work well, because the States did 
 not really have a National Gov- 
 
 DB. FEANKLIN. , 
 
 emment. 
 
 4. Let us see what the American and British armies 
 near the Delaware were doing at the beginning of the year 
 1777. Washington had five thousand soldiers at Trenton 
 on New Year's day. On the 2d of January, Cornwallis 
 came from Princeton with a great many troops to attack 
 them. He arrived at evening, and concluded to wait until 
 the next morning, when he thought it would be very easy 
 for him to conquer the Patriots. 
 
 5. The Americans were in great peril, and hardly knew 
 what to do. Cornwallis was very strong. The ground was 
 so soft that the cannons could not be dragged away, and 
 they could not get across the Delaware. Toward midnight 
 the wind blew cold, and the ground was frozen. Washing- 
 ton then left some men to keep his camp-fires burning, and, 
 with his whole army and cannons, he marched off to Prince- 
 ton before daylight. 
 
 6. Cornwallis was astonished and mortified, when he 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell about Articles of Confedera- 
 tion ? 4. What occurred at Trenton ? 5. What did the Americans 
 do ? 6. What can you tell about Cornwallis ? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I37 
 
 found Washington had escaped. Just then he thought he 
 heard the rumbling of thunder in the direction of Prince- 
 ton. He listened, when one of his officers said, " Thun- 
 der, on a clear morning in mid-winter ! No, no ; to arms, 
 general ! Washington has out-generaled us, and is attack- 
 ing our troops at Princeton. You hear his cannon. Let 
 us fly to the rescue ! " 
 
 7. He was right. Just at sunrise, on that keen frosty- 
 morning, the Americans attacked a large party of British 
 soldiers at Princeton, and, after a- severe battle, became 
 victors. But they lost General Mercer, one of the bravest 
 and best Patriots in the army. He was wounded, taken to 
 a house near by, and there died a few days afterward. 
 
 8. Cornwallis had hastened to Princeton, but when he 
 arrived not a patriot soldier was there. Washington had 
 led them on to a resting-place many miles distant, and then 
 they all encamped among the hills of East Jersey, at Mor- 
 ristown, until spring. 
 
 9. From Morristown, Washington sent out parties to 
 attack the British and armed Tories, and finally drove 
 them out of New Jersey, except at two places. Then Con- 
 gress returned to Philadelphia ; and every body now began 
 to think that the Americans would surely drive all the 
 British and Hessians back to Europe. 
 
 10. It was almost June [1777] before the two armies 
 commenced the summer campaign in earnest. The most 
 of the British were in New York and its neighborhood ; and 
 General Howe sent out strong parties of soldiers to do mis- 
 chief to the Americans in New Jersey, on the Hudson 
 river, and in Connecticut. 
 
 11. One of the meanest of these expeditions was under 
 
 Questions. — 7. What can you tell of a battle at Princeton ? 8. 
 What followed ? 9. What did Washington and Congress do ? 10. 
 What can you say about the summer campaign ? what was first done ? 
 II. What can you tell of Tryon's expedition ? 
 
138 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 General Tryon, who had been Governor of New York. He 
 went up Long Island Sound with British and Tory soldiers 
 [April], landed between the villages of Norfolk and Fair- 
 field, and, marching into the country, he burned Danbury. 
 He also treated the innocent inhabitants very cruelly. 
 
 12. The Patriots of Connecticut soon gathered, under 
 those brave soldiers, Arnold, Wooster, and Silliman, and 
 drove the invaders back to their ships [April 27], after a 
 sharp battle at Ridgefield. There General Wooster was 
 killed. Tryon lost altogether about three hundred men 
 before he escaped to his vessels. 
 
 13. The Americans concluded that they could play at 
 that game, too. So toward the close of May, a party 
 under Colonel Meigs crossed Long Island Sound to Sag 
 Harbor, and burned a dozen British vessels there ; also the 
 store-houses and their contents, and carried off ninety 
 prisoners, without losing one of their own men. 
 
 14. The British held possession of Rhode Island for 
 several months. Prescott^ the commanding general there, 
 was a tyrant, and treated the people very badly. One night 
 in July, Colonel Barton of Providence, and some others, 
 went across Narraganset Bay unseen, and carried off Prescott 
 from his quarters, without allowing him to dress. These 
 things made the British act a little different, for they saw 
 that the Americans were expert players at their own game. 
 
 15. At the close of May, 1777, Washington had almost 
 ten thousand troops with him in New Jersey. For a long 
 time he was perplexed to know what the British army was 
 going to do. It had been arranged in England, that the 
 British should take possession of the country on the Hudson 
 river and Lake Champlain, and thus separate New England 
 from the other colonies. 
 
 Questions. — 12. What can you tell of Connecticut Patriots ? 13. 
 What did the Americans do ? 14. What occurred on Rhode Island ? 
 15. What can you tell about the British plans .-' 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I39 
 
 16. To accomplish this, a large army, under General 
 John Burgoyne, assembled at St. John's, at the foot of Lake 
 Champlain, in June, and General Howe was to send troops 
 up the Hudson. But Howe seemed hardly to know what to 
 do, and his movements perplexed Washington. He went 
 into New Jersey, and tried to draw the Americans into 
 battle. Then he retreated ; and finally, with all of the 
 British troops in New Jersey, he crossed over to Staten 
 Island, and encamped there. 
 
 17. In June and July, Burgoyne went up Lake Cham- 
 plain, a victor, taking Crown Point and Ticonderoga from 
 the Americans [July 12], without much 
 trouble, and spreading terror all over 
 the North. At the same time, the 
 British troops in New York seemed to 
 be preparing to go up the Hudson. 
 All at once eighteen thousand of them, 
 with Howe at their head, went on board 
 ships commanded by Howe's brother, 
 and sailed southward. general la fayette. 
 
 18. Washington now saw plainly that Howe was pro- 
 ceeding to capture Philadelphia. He immediately marched 
 to that city with the main portion of the Patriot army, and 
 there he was first visited by La Fayette, a young and brave 
 soldier who had just come from France to fight for the 
 Americans. 
 
 19. La Fayette was a noble young man. He had heard 
 how the Americans were striving for freedom, and he was 
 anxious to help them. He had just married a beautiful girl, 
 and his friends tried to keep him at home. But she, gene- 
 rous as he, cheerfully consented to his departure, and he 
 
 Questions. — 16. What can you tell of the movements of Bur- 
 goyne and Howe ? 17. What further can you tell about British 
 troops ? 18. What did Washington perceive and do ? 19. What can 
 you tell about La Fayette ? 
 
140 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 came here full of love for the Americans. He joined the 
 army under Washington, and was one of the firmest friends 
 of the cause. 
 
 20. Howe went up the Chesapeake Bay, because the 
 Americans had obstructed the Delaware river. He landed 
 near the head of it I Aug. 25], and proceeded toward Phil- 
 adelphia. Washington was marching to meet him. On 
 the Brandywine creek, several miles above Wilmington, the 
 two armies had a very hard battle [Sept. 11] for a whole 
 day, and the British were victorious. 
 
 21. In that battle. La Fayette was badly wounded in 
 his leg, and many good and brave men were lost. Full 
 twelve hundred of the Americans were killed, wounded, or 
 made prisoners, and the British loss was about eight hun- 
 dred. 
 
 22. Washington and his thinned troops fled to Philadel- 
 phia, followed by the British. The Congress left that city, 
 and met, first, at Lancaster [Sept. 22], and then at York, 
 where they remained several months. Fearing the British 
 might take their provisions and other things at Reading, the 
 Americans soon left Philadelphia, and marched in that di- 
 rection. Then Howe encamped at Germantown, four miles 
 distant, and prepared to make Philadelphia the residence 
 of his army for the winter. 
 
 23. The Americans had put obstructions in the Dela- 
 ware, below Philadelphia, to keep ships from sailing up to 
 that city. Near there, on each side of the river, they had 
 also built a fort. These, called Forts Mifflin and Mercer, 
 must be taken from the Patriots, or the British army at 
 Philadelphia could not get provisions by water. 
 
 24. Lord Howe's fleet came up to the obstructions, and 
 
 Questions. — 20. What did the two armies do ? 21. What can 
 you tell about the battle on the Brandywine ? 22. What can you tell 
 of the movements of the two armies ? 23. What can you tell about 
 forts on the Delaware ? 24. What can you tell of battles on the Dela- 
 ware ? 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. I4I 
 
 two thousand Hessian soldiers attacked Fort Mercer, on 
 the New Jersey side. Soon afterward, British soldiers at- 
 tacked Fort Mifflin, on the Pennsylvania shore ; and after 
 a brave defence, both had to be given up to Howe's troops 
 at the middle of November. Then the obstructions were 
 removed, and several British ships went up to the city. 
 
 25. Toward tlie close of September, Washington came 
 down the Schuylkill with his whole army, and early on the 
 morning of the 4th of October, he fell upon the British at 
 Germantown. They fought several hours, when the Ame- 
 ricans were beaten, with a loss about equal to that on the 
 Brandywine. 
 
 26. Washington and his army then marched back, and 
 encamped at White Marsh. Soon afterward the whole Brit- 
 ish army went into Philadelphia, where they remained all 
 winter. A little later the American army marched to 
 Valley Forge, built huts, and remained there until spring, 
 suffering dreadfully for the want of food and clothing. 
 
 27. Let us now see what Burgoyne was doing. The 
 Americans at Ticonderoga, under General St. Clair, were 
 too weak to oppose Burgoyne ; so they fled [July 7, 1777], 
 and he took possession of the fort. A part of Burgoyne's 
 army pursued them, overtook them at Hubbardton, in Ver- 
 mont, and there a hard fight occurred. 
 
 28. Here, again, the Americans were beaten. The 
 same evening, some of the British armed boats, filled with 
 soldiers, came up Lake Champlain to Skenesborough (now 
 Whitehall), and destroyed a great quantity of provisions 
 belonging to the Americans. 
 
 29. General Schuyler was the chief commander of all 
 the American troops in the North. These were very few, 
 
 Questions. — 25. What can you tell about the battle at German- 
 town ? 26. What did the two armies now do ? 27. What did Bur- 
 goyne and his army do ? 28. What battle occurred ? and what hap- 
 pened at Skenesborough ? 29. What was the state of things at the 
 North ? 
 
142 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 and most of them were discouraged. Every thing appear- 
 ed gloomy and disheartening ; and the people began to 
 think that Burgoyne would eat his Christmas dinner at Al- 
 bany, as a victor, which he had boasted he would do. 
 
 30. Schuyler set his soldiers to tearing down the bridges, 
 and felling trees across the roads along which he knew 
 Burgoyne would come. In this way he made the victor's 
 march slow, and enabled himself to go down the Hudson, 
 and collect the people to fight the British. 
 
 31. It was the last of July when Burgoyne reached 
 Fort Edward. Then his provisions were nearly gone, and 
 he sent a party of Hessians and other troops to seize some 
 cattle and food belonging to the Americans, which he heard 
 were at Bennington, in Vermont. 
 
 32. The people all through that region shouldered their 
 muskets, and, led by the brave General Stark, fought the 
 invaders on the i6thof August [1777], and killed, woundedj 
 and made prisoners, a thousand ot them. Burgoyne was 
 now worse off than ever, and hardly knew what to do. 
 
 33. A short, sad story forms a part of the history of this 
 campaign. A beautiful young girl, named Jane McCrea, 
 lived at Fort Edward, and had a lover in Burgoyne's army. 
 When that army approached Fort Edward, the lover sent 
 two Indians to bring her in safety to the British camp. 
 She was shot near a spring, by the way. Some said she 
 was killed by the Indians, who quarreled about some rum 
 the lover was to give them ; and others said she was shot 
 by accident. 
 
 34. Burgoyne had offered the Indians so much money 
 for every scalp (the hair and skin of the top of the head) 
 they would bring him ; and the people generally believed 
 that the Indians had killed this beautiful young girl for her 
 
 Questions. — 30. What did Schuyler do ? 31. What can you tell 
 about Burgoyne and his army ? 32. What can you tell of the battle 
 of Bennington ? 33, 34. Tell the story about Jane McCrea. 
 
THIRD YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 H3 
 
 scalp, which they carried into the camp. The people were 
 indignant because Burgoyne employed the cruel Indians at 
 all ; and this murder of an innocent girl made thousands 
 of young men join the American army, to fight and drive 
 away such wicked invaders. 
 
 35. While Burgoyne was coming toward the Hudson, 
 St. Leger, a British soldier, was marching from Oswego 
 toward the Mohawk Valley, to attack the Americans at 
 Fort Schuyler, then the name of 
 Fort Stanwix, mentioned in verse 
 44 on page 100. He led many In- 
 dians under a great Mohawk chief, 
 named Brant, and a large number 
 of Tories. 
 
 36. The people of the Mohawk 
 Valley were very much alarmed. 
 A large number of them, led by 
 General Herkimer, had a fight with 
 the Tories and Indians at Oriskany, 
 when the former were beaten, and 
 their brave general was so badly 
 wounded that he died. Then Gen- 
 eral Arnold, who had been sent to 
 help them, appeared, and St. Leger 
 and his white and red savages fled 
 to Lake Ontario. 
 
 37. Burgoyne, very much dis- 
 heartened, marched down to Sara- 
 toga. General Gates was then in 
 chief command of the Patriots at 
 the North, and had a camp at Still- 
 water, strongly defended by fortifications, built by a brave 
 
 JOSEPH BKANT. 
 
 KOSCruSZKO. 
 
 Questions. — 35. What can you tell about St. Leger and others? 
 36. What occurred in the Mohawk Valley ? 37. What can you tell 
 of the two armies ? 
 
144 "^^^ REVOLUTION. 
 
 and generous son of Poland, named Kosciuszko, who, like 
 La Fayette, had come over the sea to help the Americans. 
 38. The two armies came to battle on the morning of 
 the 19th of September, and fought hard all*"day. They 
 batded again on the 7th of October ; and ten days after- 
 ward, Burgoyne and his whole army, almost six thousand 
 in number, were made prisoners [Oct. 17, 1777], by the 
 Americans. 
 
 39. This was more than two months 
 before Christmas. Burgoyne dined in 
 Albany much earlier than he expected 
 to, but not as a victor. He was a pri- 
 soner, and a guest at the table of Gene- 
 ral Schuyler, who generously forgave 
 the British commander for burning his 
 house and mills at Saratoga. 
 GENERAL BURGOYNE. ^q. Ou thc day bcforc Burgoyne's 
 
 last battle, Sir Henry Clinton and a large number of British 
 soldiers, attacked Forts Clinton and Montgomery, two strong 
 places in the Hudson highlands, belonging to the Ameri- 
 cans. They took them both [Oct. 6] ; and then many troops 
 went up the river in ships and burned the village of Kings- 
 ton. They hoped, in this way, to help Burgoyne, but it was 
 too late. 
 
 41. When the news that Burgoyne was taken, had 
 spread, there was great joy all over the country. The Brit- 
 ish were astonished, and the Tories were dreadfully fright- 
 ened. And when the French King heard of it, he said, in 
 substance, " Well, the Americans help themselves pretty 
 well ; I think it will be safe now for me to send soldiers and 
 ships to help them more, and England may say what she 
 pleases." 
 
 Questions. — 38. What can you tell of two battles ? 39. What 
 more can you tell about Burgoyne ? 40. What was done on Hudson's 
 river ? 41. What was the effect of the news of the capture of Burgoyne ? 
 
FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I45 
 
 42. At the close of 1777, the Third Year of the War for 
 independence, the Americans felt very much encouraged, 
 for they had done wonders during the campaign, and the 
 good opinion of the world was on their side. 
 
 S E C T I jO N V . 
 
 FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
 ENCE. [1778.] 
 
 I. Twenty miles northwest from Philadelphia is a little 
 valley that opens upon a wide plain along the banks of the 
 Schuylkill river. Through it runs a stream on which, before 
 the war for Independence, was a forge, where iron was 
 made into various things. It was called the valley forge, 
 and after a while the whole place was named Valley Forge. 
 
 •2. To that little valley Washington led the American 
 army from Whitemarsh, through the snow, in cold Decem- 
 ber. Many of the soldiers were barefooted, and left marks 
 of blood in their tracks in the snow. 
 
 3. There the soldiers built rude huts, and spent the 
 dreary winter, thinly clothed and half-starved. They were 
 more willing to suffer so, than to lose their freedom and 
 become slaves to the king and Parliament. At the same 
 time, the British army were enjoying every comfort in Phila- 
 delphia. Then it was that the good Washington prayed in 
 secret for God to help his countrymen, and his prayers 
 were heard, and answered. 
 
 4. AVhen the snow had melted, and the tree-buds began 
 to open, news came that the French King would send sol- 
 
 QuESTioNS. — 42. How did the Americans now feel ? i. What can 
 you tell about a little valley ? 2. What happened there ? 3. What 
 can you tell about the American and British soldiers ? 4. What news 
 delighted the Americans ? 
 10 
 
146 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 diers and ships to help the Americans. It made them very 
 joyful. Then came news that the king and Parliament 
 would now do right. Thenthey were still more joyful. But 
 when they remembered how often they had been deceived, 
 they would not believe it. It was well they did not. 
 
 5. In the pleasant month of May, 
 General Howe sailed for England, 
 and left the British army in charge 
 of Sir Henry Clinton. They gave 
 Howe a great ball and feast, before 
 he left. At the same time the Ame- 
 ricans, who loved freedom better 
 than all such things, were suffering 
 GENERAL CLINTON. at Vallcy Forgc. 
 
 6. News now came that the French King had sent one 
 of his war-sailors, named D'Estaing, with many ships, to 
 take the British vessels in the Delaware. The British naval 
 commander. Lord Howe, was frightened, and left that river 
 as soon as possible. Chnton was also alarmed, and left 
 Philadelphia, with all his army, on the i8th of June. They 
 fled across New Jersey toward Sandy Hook, to get upon 
 Lord Howe's ships that lay at anchor there. 
 
 7. When Washington heard of these movements, he put 
 his army at Valley Forge in motion, crossed the Delaware 
 and pursued the British to Monmouth, in West Jersey. 
 There, on one of the hottest days ever known, they had a 
 terrible battle. It lasted from nine o'clock in the morning 
 until dark. It was on the 28th of June, 1778. 
 
 8. Fifty soldiers died of thirst that day. One soldier, 
 who was firing a cannon, was shot dead. His wife, a young 
 Irish woman, named Molly, who had been bringing water 
 
 Questions. — 5. What can you tell about General Howe's depart- 
 ure ? 6. What can you tell about the French vessels and the British 
 fleet and army ? 7. What can you tell of Washington and a battle \ 
 8. What can you tell about Captain Molly ? 
 
FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I47 
 
 to him, took his place at the gun, and kept firing it all 
 through the battle. Washington was so pleased with her 
 for this, that he gave her the pay of her husband after that, 
 and she wore his soldier-clothes and was called Captain 
 Molly as long as she lived. 
 
 9. Washington intended to renew the battle in the morn- 
 ing. But that night, after the moon was down, while he and 
 his wearied soldiers were sleeping, Clinton and his troops 
 marched silently away in the dark, and escaped to Sandy 
 Hook. Then Clinton wrote to his king how valiantly he 
 withdrew in the broad moonlight. One of our poets (John 
 Trumbull) made fun of him by writing thus : 
 
 *' He forms his camp, with great parade, 
 While evening spreads the world in shade — 
 Then still, like some endangered spark, 
 Steals off on tip-toe in the dark ; 
 Yet writes his king, in boasting tone, 
 How grand he marched by light of moon ! " 
 
 10. Washington and his army 
 marched from Monmouth to the Hud- 
 son river, and crossed into Westches- 
 ter county, while the British proceeded 
 in ships from Sandy Hook to New 
 York. Admiral D'Estaing and his 
 war-vessels appeared there in July, 
 but the British ships were safe in Rar- 
 itan Bay. The water was so shallow 
 between Sandy Hook and Staten o^^^'^ d'estaing. 
 Island, that the heavy French ships could not get over and 
 attack those of Lord Howe. 
 
 11, Washington now determined to drive the British 
 
 Questions.— 9. What can you tell about the escape of the British 
 army ? 10. What can you tell about the American army and French 
 fleet ? II. What was done to drive the British from Rhode Island.? 
 
148 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 from Rhode Island, and sent La Fayette and General 
 Greene, with some soldiers, to help General Sullivan, who 
 was there with a small army. D'Estaing also went there 
 with his ships, to help them. Early in August, the Patriot 
 army crossed over to the north end of the island, and the 
 French fleet was in Narraganset Bay, near Newport. 
 
 12. Many ships from England joined the fleet of Lord 
 Howe, and with these he sailed to attack D'Estaing at New- 
 port. That war-sailor went out to meet them. A terrible 
 storm arose and greatly damaged the ships of both fleets* 
 so that they did not fight. D'Estaing went to Boston to 
 repair his vessels and left the Americans to help them- 
 selves. 
 
 13. On the 29th of August a severe battle took place 
 at Quaker Hill^ on the north end of Rhode Island, and 
 the Americans were driven away, much disheartened. Ma- 
 ny were disappointed and indignant, because they believed 
 that if the French had helped them there, they might have 
 driven the British away. 
 
 14. Most of the Six Nations of Indians [verse 11, page 
 91], fought against the Americans in the Revolution. They 
 were very terrible foes to the white people, especially in the 
 Wyoming, Mohawk, Schoharie, and Cherry valleys, where 
 they murdered men, women, and children, and burnt their 
 houses. 
 
 15. Early in July, 1778, a Tory leader, named John 
 Butler, went down into the beautiful valley of Wyoming, in 
 Pennsylvania, at the head of more than a thousand Indi- 
 ans. Most of the strong men were away, in the American 
 army, and these Indians did about as they pleased. The 
 old men and boys fought them, but without much effect ; 
 
 Questions.— 12. What can you tell about the French and English 
 fleets ? 13. What can you tell of a battle on Rhode Island ? 14. 
 What can you tell about the Six Nations? 15. What can you tell 
 about Wyoming ? 
 
FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I49 
 
 and at evening the next day, the savages went through the 
 valley, burning houses and killing people everywhere. Ter- 
 rible, indeed, was that Massacre of Wyo7ning^ as it was 
 called. 
 
 16. While these things were going on, Brant, and some 
 wicked Tories, were at the head of Indians and equally 
 savage white men, in spreading death and terror over the 
 country south of the Mohawk river in the State of New 
 York. Many Patriots and their families were murdered 
 and their property destroyed. So dreadful were the events 
 there for three or four years, that the region was called 
 " The dark and bloody ground." 
 
 17. In November, D'Estaing sailed for the West In- 
 dies, to fight the British there. Lord Howe sent several of 
 his ships to oppose him ; and as the British power was thus 
 weakened. Sir Henry Clinton concluded it would be use- 
 less to try to do much against Washington, for a time. So 
 he sent about two thousand troops, under Colonel Camp- 
 bell, to attack Savannah, the capital of Georgia. 
 
 18. The American soldiers at Savannah were command^ 
 ed by General Robert Howe. There were only about a 
 thousand of them. These fought nobly, but were finally 
 compelled to give up the city, and flee to the country high- 
 er up on the Savannah river. Savannah now became the 
 head-quarters of the British army in the South, and it re- 
 mained in their possession for almost four years. 
 
 19. When the year 1778 drew to a close, the two armies 
 were in a position similar to that which they held toward 
 the end of 1776. The British had gained almost nothing 
 toward conquering the Americans, while the Patriots had 
 discovered their real strength, and had obtained the active 
 
 Questions. — 16. What can you tell about Indians and Tories ? 
 17. What can you tell about the movements of the French and Eng- 
 lish "i 18. What can you tell about an attack on Savannah ? 19. 
 What can you say about the two armies at the close of 1778 .-' 
 
I^O THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 alliance of the French, one of the most powerful nations in 
 the world. So the Americans had rather the best of it 
 when the campaign of 1778 was ended. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
 ENCE. [1779-] 
 
 1. Although the Americans had been successful against 
 the British in 1778, the commencement of 1779 was a 
 gloomy one to them. Their bills of credit, or continental 
 money [page 127], were becoming almost useless, and they 
 could get very little gold and silver ; and the promised 
 French army had not arrived. In the South, where the 
 British had now got a foothold, the Patriots were quite weak, 
 and the Tories were very numerous. 
 
 2. Washington and the Congress prepared a good plan 
 for the campaign of 1779. It was determined to confine 
 the British to the sea-coast, at the North and at the South, 
 and chastise the Indians and Tories in the interior, or back 
 country. 
 
 3. Soon after Campbell took possession of Savannah, 
 General Prevost marched from Flor- 
 ida with troops, and became chief 
 commander of all the British sol- 
 diers at the South. General Lincoln 
 was appointed chief commander of 
 the Patriot army there, and early 
 in January he collected quite a large 
 number of troops about twenty 
 
 GENEKAL LINCOLN. uiilcs from Savanuah. 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you say of American affairs at the be- 
 ginning of 1779 ? 2. What plan was prepared? 3. What was done 
 at the South ? 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 5 J 
 
 4. Lincoln was on the South CaroHna side of the Savan- 
 nah river. Campbell marched up the Georgia side, and took 
 possession of Augusta. This enabled the British to have 
 communication with their friends, the Creek Indians, in the 
 west, and also encouraged the Tories. But the defeat of 
 a large body of Tories at about that time, greatly alarmed 
 Campbell, and he prepared to march back to Savannah. 
 
 5. Lincoln sent Colonel Ashe, with a quarter of his lit- 
 tle army, to drive Campbell from Augusta, and to pursue 
 him down the Savannah river. Ashe followed Campbell 
 some distance, and then halted and formed a camp. There 
 the Americans were attacked by Prevost in the middle of 
 February. A greater portion of them were killed, made 
 prisoners, or scattered. Many of them were drowned while 
 trying to escape across the Savannah river. 
 
 6. This was a great loss to Lincoln, yet he was not dis- 
 couraged. But Prevost felt stronger ; and at the close of 
 April he crossed the Savannah river with two thousand 
 British troops, and a large number of Tories and Creek 
 Indians, and marched for Charleston, the capital of South 
 Carolina. Lincoln, who had been joined by many Ameri- 
 cans, after the defeat of Ashe, followed him, to prevent his 
 taking that city. 
 
 7. Prevost arrived near Charleston on the nth of May, 
 and told the Americans that they must give up the city to 
 him immediately, or he would destroy it. They refused, 
 and nobody could sleep in Charleston that night, for they 
 expected every moment to have the British cannons firing 
 upon them. 
 
 8. When morning came, the scarlet uniforms of the 
 British were seen across the waters upon John's Island, and 
 
 Questions. — 4. What occurred on the Savannah river ? 5. What 
 can you tell about Colonel Ashe and his men ? 6. What did Prevost 
 do ? 7. What can you tell about Prevost at Charleston ? 8. What 
 can you tell about the British leaving Charleston ? 
 
I^s-2 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 not a single soldier of the enemy was near Charleston. 
 The Patriots wondered at this at first, but it was soon ex- 
 plained. Prevost had heard of the approach of Lincoln, 
 and at midnight he started to go back to Savannah, by way 
 of the islands along the coast. 
 
 9. At Stono Ferry, just below Charleston, a fight occur- 
 red on the 20th of June, in which the Americans got the 
 worst of it. But Charleston was saved, and they were sat- 
 isfied. Let us now leave the South, and see what was go- 
 ing on at the North all this time. 
 
 10. Sir Henry Clinton, at New York, sent out armed 
 parties to plunder the people in Connecticut and other pla- 
 ces. In March, Governor Tryon went to Greenwich with 
 some soldiers, and attacked and scattered some American 
 
 troops, under General Putnam. 
 The general escaped, on horse- 
 back, down a steep hill and stone 
 steps, while the British bullets 
 were flying past his head. 
 
 II. In May, some British ves- 
 sels, bearing quite a large number 
 of soldiers, sailed into Hampton 
 Roads and the Elizabeth river, 
 in Virginia. The soldiers plun- 
 dered the people on both sides of the river, from Hampton 
 to Norfolk. These same ships and troops went up the 
 Hudson river at the close of the month, and took away 
 from the Americans the fort at Stony Point, just below the 
 Highlands. 
 
 12. At the beginning of July, the same vessels carried 
 Governor Tryon and more than two thousand soldiers to 
 
 GENKRAL PUTNAM. 
 
 Questions, — 9. What happened at Stono Ferry ? 10. What can 
 you tell about parties sent out by Clinton ? 11. What can you tell 
 about British ships and soldiers in the Elizabeth and Hudson rivers ? 
 12. What was done in Connecticut ? 
 
GENERAL WA.TNE. 
 
 FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 1 53 
 
 the shores of Connecticut, where they plundered New Ha- 
 ven, and burned the villages of East Haven, Fairfield, and 
 Norwalk. Tryon then boasted that he was very good be- 
 cause he did not burn every house on the New England 
 coast ! 
 
 13. But the British did not have it all as they pleased. 
 General Wayne, a brave soldier 
 with Washington in the Highlands, 
 led some Americans, at midnight, 
 [July 15], and attacked the fort on 
 Stony Point, while the British sol- 
 diers were asleep. They awoke, 
 and fought desperately. 
 
 14. Wayne was the victor. 
 Though badly wounded in the 
 head, he wrote to Washington, at 
 two o'clock in the morning, say- 
 ing, "The fort and garrison, with Colonel Johnson, are 
 ours." The British lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, 
 six hundred men. The Americans lost less than one 
 hundred. This was a brilliant act, and the Patriots every- 
 where rejoiced. 
 
 15. A month after the capture of Stony Point, Major 
 Henry Lee and a few Americans took from the British a 
 fort where Jersey City, opposite New York, now stands. 
 They killed thirty British soldiers, and made one hundred 
 and sixty prisoners. For these brave deeds, the Congress 
 gave both Wayne and Lee a silver medal. 
 
 1 6. The war extended into the wilderness beyond the 
 Alleghany mountains, where Daniel Boone, the great hunter 
 and pioneer, with others, had made settlements. These had 
 been fighting the Indians in Kentucky for several years. 
 
 Questions. — 13, 14. What can you tell about Stony Point? 15. 
 What other brave deed was done ? and what did Congress do ? 16. 
 What can you tell about Boone and the Western Wilderness ? 
 
154 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 DANIEL BOONE. 
 
 Further north, in the present States of 
 Indiana and Illinois, the British had 
 forts, and the soldiers there were 
 continually urging the Indians to 
 fight the Americans. 
 
 17. The Patriots finally resolved 
 to take these forts away from the 
 British. George Rogers Clarke, and 
 a few brave men, marched through 
 the wilderness against them ; and in the course of a few 
 months, the Americans captured the forts, and drove the 
 British away. Then the Indians became peaceable. 
 
 18. Now it was determined to chastise a part of the Six 
 Nations, for their cruelties. In the summer of 1779, Gen- 
 eral Sullivan collected an army in the Wyoming Valley, 
 and marched up the Susquehannah into the country of the 
 Senecas. In the course of a few weeks he destroyed forty 
 Indian villages, and a vast amount of corn, fruit, and gar- 
 den vegetables. After that the Indians feared and hated 
 the Americans ; and they named Washington, who had sent 
 these soldiers there. The Tow/i Destfoyer. 
 
 19. Now let us look southward and see what was going 
 on there. Early in September, D'Estaing, the French war- 
 sailor, already mentioned [verse 10, page 147] came from the 
 West Indies with his ships, and told the Americans he was 
 ready to help them drive the British from Georgia. General 
 Lincoln immediately marched his army toward Savannah, 
 and the Americans and French commenced an attack upon 
 the British works there, toward the close of September. 
 
 20. After firing cannon-balls upon the British works 
 day after day for a fortnight, the two armies concluded to 
 climb the walls and banks, and fight their way into Savan- 
 
 QuESTiONS.— 17. What can you tell of Clarke and his men? 18. 
 How were the Senecas chastised } 19. What now happened in the 
 South ? 20. What can you tell about the attack on Savannah } 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I55 
 
 nah. This is called taking a place by storm. The battle 
 was a terrible one, and many brave men were killed. 
 Among these was Count Pulaski, another noble soldier of 
 Poland [verse 37, page 143], who came to help the Ameri- 
 cans. 
 
 2 1. Sergeant Jasper, the brave young man who picked 
 up the South Carolina flag on the outside of Fort Moultrie, 
 in Charleston harbor [verse 13, page 129], was also killed 
 there. He was holding a. flag made by the ladies of 
 Charleston, when a bullet slew him. His last words were, 
 " Tell Mrs. Elliot 1 lost my life in supporting the colors she 
 presented to our regiment." 
 
 22. All at once D'Estaing said he must leave, or his 
 ships might be injured by the autumn storms. So, just as 
 Savannah was about to be given up by the British, the 
 French all left, and the Americans were compelled to 
 abandon it. Lincoln crossed the river and fled toward 
 Charleston, and the British had it all their own way in the 
 South for some time. The Americans had reason to think 
 very lightly of D'Estaing. 
 
 23. During the summer of 1779, La Fayette was in 
 France, and he persuaded his king to send many more 
 ships and a large army to help the Americans, as soon as 
 they could be prepared. When the King of England heard 
 of this, he ordered the British soldiers to leave Rhode 
 Island and go to New York, so that the army in America 
 should not be too much scattered. When they were all 
 there, Sir Henry Clinton took a large number of them and 
 sailed southward to attack Charleston. That event we 
 will consider presently. 
 
 24. Thus ended the campaign of 1779. Before we go 
 any further we will consider the sea-fights, or 
 
 Questions. — 21. What can you tell of Sergeant Jasper? 22. 
 How did the French serve the Americans ? 23. What did La Fayette 
 do ? What did the British king and soldiers do .-* 
 
156 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 NAVAL OPERATIONS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 25. The Americans were not able to build large ships 
 to fight those of the British, nor did the government have 
 a great many vessels of any kind during the war. But pri- 
 vateers [verse 3, page 127], captured a great many British 
 ships, and in that way helped the cause very much. 
 
 26. The first vessels that were built were only gun- 
 boats. They were used by Wash- 
 ington in the harbor of Boston, 
 against the British ships there. 
 
 A GUN-BOAT AT BOSTON. Thcsc wcre madc of heavy 
 planks, covered over, and having a big cannon at each end, 
 and small ones on the top, as seen in the picture. 
 
 27. The Congress had some small vessels built early 
 in the war, and two or three large ones before its close. 
 The first regular naval officers were appointed late in 1775. 
 Then Esek Hopkins was made commodore, or chief com- 
 mander, having the same relative rank as a British ad- 
 miral. 
 
 28. Hopkins first v/ent against Lord Dunmore [verse 
 22, page 122], on the coast of Virginia. Afterward he went 
 to the Bahama Islands, took a town away from the British, 
 and made the governor of one of the islands a prisoner. 
 Then he captured some British vessels on the ocean, and 
 sailed into Narraganset Bay, where his ships were kept a 
 long time by the British, who took jDossession of Rhode 
 Island. 
 
 29. There were several other famous war-sailors at that 
 time, such as Manly, Barry, McNeil, Hinman, and others, 
 and their bold and successful exploits alarmed the British. 
 
 Questions. — 25. What can you tell about American vessels ? 
 26. What about gun-boals ? 27. What can you say about naval ar- 
 rangements ? 28. What did Hopkins do .-' 29. What can you say 
 about other war-sailors ? 
 
FIFTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 i'57 
 
 They captured many British vessels. The Americans also 
 lost many. From the beginning to the close of the war, 
 fights went on iqDon the ocean, as well as upon the land. 
 
 30. One of the greatest sea- 
 fights during the war took place 
 off the eastern coast of Scot- 
 land. There was a very brive 
 Scotchman, named John Paul 
 Jones, who fought for the Ameri- 
 cans. Dr. Franklin got the French 
 King to help him fit out some new 
 war-ships on the coast of France. 
 These were placed under the com- 
 mand of Jones, and he went boldly upon the English and 
 Scotch coasts, and attacked the towns and ships there. 
 
 31. The vessel in which Jones sailed was named Bon- 
 homme Richard^ the French words for Good Man Richard. 
 Just at evening, on a bright September day in 1779, this 
 ship fell in with a large British war-ship, named Serapis ; 
 and during that evening, by the light of the moon, they 
 had a terrible battle. They became lashed together, and 
 then fired cannon balls through and through each other. 
 
 32. Sometimes the ships were on fire, but the flames 
 were soon put out. The men fought with swords and pis- 
 tols, first on one ship, then on the other, until many were 
 killed. So they struggled on, in fire and smoke, for three 
 hours, when the British gave up, and Jones became the 
 victor. He took possession of the Serapis, and his own 
 shattered vessel began to sink. Not long afterward it sunk 
 to the bottom of the ocean, and Jones went to France with 
 his prize. 
 
 Questions. — 30, What can you tell about John Paul Jones ? 31.. 
 What can you tell about a terrible sea-fight .'' 32. What more can 
 you tell of the battle, and the end of it ? 
 
158 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
 ENCE. [1780.] 
 
 1. When General Clinton sailed for Charleston, as we 
 have noticed, he left the few British soldiers in New York 
 in charge of General Knyphausen, the Hessian General. 
 AVashington knew how much the Patriots at the South 
 would need help, so, early in the spring, he sent the Baron 
 de Kalb, a brave foreign soldier, with many troops, to assist 
 Lincoln, who was then in Charleston. 
 
 2. There being but few soldiers on either side at the 
 North, during the spring and summer of 1780, there was 
 not much fighting there. The conflicts were chiefly in the 
 Carolinas, and these we will now consider. 
 
 3. A strong fleet, with two thousand war-sailors, under 
 Admiral Arbuthnot, bore Clinton and his troops to the 
 South. There was a terrible storm on the way, and a 
 great many horses perished. The British finally landed 
 on the islands and shores thirty miles below Charleston, 
 toward the middle of February. There they remained 
 some time, preparing to attack Charleston. 
 
 4. General Lincoln was in Charleston with few troops, 
 when the British first landed. That great patriot. Governor 
 Rutledge, immediately commenced arousing the people, 
 and soon large numbers joined Lincoln's army. At the 
 end of March, when the British moved toward Charleston, 
 the Patriots there felt strong enough to oppose them and 
 defend the city. 
 
 Questions. — i. What did Clinton and Washington do ? 2. Why 
 was there not much fighting at the North ? 3. What can you tell of 
 Clinton's voyage southward ? 4. What can you tell of the Patriots ia 
 Charleston ? 
 
SIXTH YEAR. OF THE WAR. 
 
 59 
 
 5. The Americans had built strong works across 
 Charleston Neck, and placed many soldiers in Fort Moul- 
 trie [verse 12, page 129], in the harbor. Near the town 
 was Commodore Whipple [verse 32, page 113], with a small 
 fleet; and along the wharves quite strong defenses had 
 been built. 
 
 6. On a lovely morning [April 9, 1780], Arbuthnot 
 sailed into Charleston harbor, with his great ships, and at 
 the same time the British, under Clinton, came nearer the 
 American works on the Neck. Then the British com- 
 manders ordered Lincoln to give up his army and the city 
 at once, and threatened to destroy or capture both if he 
 did not. Lincoln refused to surrender, and told them that 
 he was ready to fight. 
 
 7. Not long after this. Lord Cornwallis came with three 
 thousand troops, to help Clinton. The Patriots now saw 
 that there was very little chance *for them to keep the city, 
 yet they fought on, and suffered on. At length, late on a 
 pleasant evenmg in May, the entire British army and navy 
 attacked Charleston. The thunders of two hundred cannons 
 shook the city, and at one time it was on fire in five differ- 
 ent places. These terrible scenes continued for three days 
 and nights, when the Americans were compelled to give 
 up [May 12, 1780]. Lincoln, his army, and the citizens, 
 five thousand in number, became prisoners of war. The 
 British also took four hundred cannons. 
 
 8. The loss of this Southern army was a dreadful blow 
 to the Patriots, and for a while all hope of being free 
 seemed to be lost forever. The British commander sent 
 large bodies of troops into the country, in various directions, 
 and these built some forts. The Patriots, everywhere, were 
 made to tremble, and for a while all was still. NotaWhio: 
 
 to 
 
 Questions.— 5. What preparations had they made i* 6. What 
 did Clinton and Arbuthnot do ? 7. What happened soon afterward > 
 8. What was the effect of the loss of Charleston ? 
 
i6o 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 GENERAL GATES 
 
 was known to be in arms, in South 
 Carolina. Then CUnton and Ar- 
 buthnot, feeling that all was safe, 
 sailed for New York with a large 
 number of troops. 
 
 9. The silence did not continue 
 long. DeKalb was compelled to 
 move slowly, and did not reach the 
 borders of South Carolina until 
 midsummer, when General Gates 
 took command of the army. The Southern Patriots felt 
 very hopeful when they knew that the conqueror of Burgoyne 
 was coming, and they began to collect in armed bands. 
 
 10. Those brave soldiers, 
 Marion, Sumter, Pickens, and 
 Clarke, were soon in motion at 
 the head of troops, and they 
 struck the British and Tories 
 many heavy blows in South Car- 
 olina and Georgia. When, in 
 August, Gates and his army 
 marched down from the hill- 
 country toward Camden, the 
 Patriots of that region joined him, and he felt strong. 
 
 11. Cornwallis had been left in chief command at 
 Charleston. When he heard of Gates' approach, he has- 
 tened to Camden, took the lead of the British there (who 
 were under Lord Rawdon), and marched to meet Gates. 
 Their meeting was unexpected to both. It was at mid- 
 night, on a sandy road where it crossed a swamp, seven 
 miles from Camden. Their footsteps in the soft sand were 
 unheard. 
 
 GENERAL SUMTER. 
 
 Questions. — 9. What can you tell of other movements ? 10. 
 What can you say of brave Southern leaders ? What did Gates do ? 
 1 1 . What can you tell about Cornwallis and the meeting of the armies ? 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR. l6l 
 
 12. A skirmish occurred there in the dark, and at day- 
 break a severe battle commenced. The Americans were 
 dreadfully beaten and scattered, and lost a thousand men. 
 The brave DeKalb and other noble soldiers were killed, 
 while General Gates and a few of his troops escaped into 
 North Carolina. 
 
 13. This was another severe blow for the Patriots. 
 Within three months, two of their armies in the South had 
 been destroyed, and now the armed bands of Sumter and 
 others were scattered to the winds. All seemed hopeless ; 
 and yet the Patriots were not without hope. 
 
 14. Cornwallis foolishly thought that harsh treatment 
 would make the Patriots silent, so he commenced oppress- 
 ing them m every way. But it made them despise him and 
 hate British rule more than before. The Patriots be- 
 came very indignant, and resolved to strike again for home 
 and freedom, as speedily as possible. 
 
 15. Thinking South Carolina conquered, Cornwallis 
 marched into the North State. At the same time he sent 
 out armed parties to frighten the 
 Whigs and encourage the Tories. 
 One of these parties, under Major 
 Ferguson, was attacked at King's 
 Mountain by the Patriots early in 
 October, 1780, and after a se\'ere 
 battle the British were beaten, with 
 the loss of a thousand men and 
 fifteen hundred guns. This was as ' loTiTc'rn^'i 
 bad a blow for Cornwallis as the battle near Bennington 
 [page 142], was for Burgoyne. 
 
 16. While these things were going on in the upper 
 
 Questions. — 12. What can you tell of a battle ? 13. What mis- 
 fortunes had befallen the Americans ? 14. What did Cornwallis do ? 
 What was the effect ? 13. What can you tell of the British movements, 
 and a battle ? 16. What can you tell about Marion and Sumter ? 
 11 
 
1 62 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 country of the Carolinas, the brave Marion was annoying 
 the British and Tories in the lower country, toward Charles- 
 ton. He was sly, quick, and successful in his movements, 
 and was called The Swamp Fox. Sumter, too, who was 
 called The Carolina Game Cock, now appeared at the head 
 of brave Patriots, and the injured people everywhere began 
 to lift up their heads. Cornwallis perceived danger in this, 
 and marching back into South Carolina, he made his camp 
 between the Broad and Catawba rivers. 
 
 ""ly. Here we will leave the South, for a time, ro observe 
 important transactions at the North. 
 
 1 8. Very few military movements occurred at the North 
 during the summer of 1780. Early in June, five thousand 
 British soldiers, under General Mathews, marched into 
 New Jersey, burned a small village not far from Elizabeth- 
 town [June 7], and commenced plundering the inhabitants. 
 They were met at Springfield by a body of Americans from 
 Washington's camp at Morristown, and were driven back 
 to the coast. 
 
 19. A fortnight afterward, Clinton having arrived, joined 
 Mathews, and marching toward Morristown, tried to bring 
 Washington out to fight. These also were met by the 
 Americans, under General GreenCj at Springfield [June 
 23.] A severe skirmish ensued, when the British, after 
 setting fire to the village, fled to Elizabethtown, and across 
 to Staten Island. 
 
 20. Early in June, an event caused the Americans to 
 rejoice greatly. A large French fleet arrived at Newport, 
 with six thousand soldiers under a great leader, the Count 
 de Rochambeau. The British now became shy, and did 
 not send out any more marauding expeditions. In fact, 
 they began to think it dangerous to go out to fight at all. 
 
 Questions. — 18. What can you tell of events in New Jersey "i 
 19. What did Clinton do ? What occurred at Springfield .'' 20. What 
 made the Americans rejoice ? How did the British feel .'' 
 
SIXTH YEAR OF THE WAR 1 63 
 
 At that time Clinton was hoping to accomplish all he wished, 
 through the wickedness of an American officer. That offi- 
 cer was the bold soldier, but bad man, Benedict Arnold. 
 
 21. General Arnold was a quar- 
 relsome man, and had made many 
 Americans his enemies. He was also 
 deeply in debt ; and, in an evil hour, 
 he resolved to desert his countrymen, 
 do them all the harm he could, and 
 join the British army. For this pur- 
 pose he obtained the command of the 
 strong post of West Point, in the * benedict auxold. 
 Hudson Highlands. This he agreed to give up to the 
 British for fifty thousand dollars and the office of General 
 in the British army. 
 
 22. Sir Henry Clinton employed Major Andre, a young 
 man, and Adjutant-General of his army, to bargain with 
 Arnold. Late in September, 1780, while Washington was 
 in Connecticut having a talk with the French officers, An- 
 dre went up the Hudson in the British sloop-of-war Vulture^ 
 and on the shore near Haverstraw he met Arnold. When 
 they had arranged all their plans, and Andre was about to 
 return, the Vulture had disappeared. Some Americans on 
 shore had fired cannon-balls upon the vessel, and it had 
 moved down the river some distance to avoid them. 
 
 23. Andre was now compelled to cross the river above, 
 and go to New York on horseback, down the east side of 
 the Hudson. He was in disguise, and went on well until 
 he had arrived at Tarrytown, where three young men 
 stopped him. When they discovered that he was a British 
 officer, they searched him, and in his boots they found 
 papers which showed all the wicked intentions of Arnold. 
 
 Questions. — 21. What can you tell about General Arnold .'^ 22. 
 What can you tell about Major Andre t 23. What can you tell about 
 the capture of Andre ? 
 
164 
 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 24. Arnold, at his house in the Highlands, heard of 
 the arrest of Andre, and, kissing his wife and babe, left in 
 haste, fled down the river in a boat, to the Vulture^ and 
 escaped. Major Andre was tried, condemned, and hanged 
 as a spy, a few days afterward, though every body pitied 
 him. If the Americans could have caught Arnold, they 
 would have hanged him, and let Andre go. 
 
 25. The names of the young men who arrested Andre 
 were John Paulding, David 
 Williams, and Isaac Van Wart. 
 Because of their useful act, the 
 Congress voted them each a 
 silver medal, and two hundred 
 dollars a-year as long as they 
 lived. We may admire Ben- 
 edict Arnold the soldier^ but 
 
 we must ever despise Benedict Arnold The Traitor. 
 
 26. And now another year of the war drew to a close. 
 The Patriots were still firm and hopeful. Great Britain 
 had lost much blood and money in attempts to make slaves 
 of the Americans, but to litde purpose. Yet the king and 
 Parliament went blindly and vvickedly on. They declared 
 war against Holland, and made great preparations for 
 lighting the Americans the next year. We shall soon see 
 how it turned out. 
 
 CAPTOR'S MEDAL. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR FOR INDEPEND- 
 ENCE. [178 I.] 
 
 I. The noble character of the American soldiers was 
 shown at the beginning of 1781. They had suffered every 
 
 Questions. — 24. What can you tell of the escape of Arnold and 
 death of Andre ? 25. What can you tell about the captors of Andre ? 
 26. What can you say about the British troops and Government.? 
 I. What can you tell about American soldiers ? 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 1 65 
 
 want. The continental money, in which they had been 
 paid, was worthless ; and Congress was not prompt in 
 paying them any thing. They had asked for relief in vain. 
 Finally, more than a thousand of them left Morristown, on 
 the I St of January, and started for Philadelphia, to compel 
 Congress to do something for them. 
 
 2. General Wayne went after them. He first tried to 
 coax them to go back. Then he threatened them, and 
 pointed his pistol at the leader. They were firm, and said : 
 " We love and respect you, but if you fire, you are a dead 
 man. We are not going to the enemy ; on the contrary, if 
 they were now to come out, you should see us fight under 
 your orders with as much alacrity as ever." 
 
 3. Their patriotism was fairly tried. At Princeton, 
 some men, sent by Sir Henry Clinton, tried to hire them to 
 join the British army. They were indignant, and handed 
 these men over to General Wayne, to be punished. Con- 
 gress, at this time, satisfied them, and they returned to 
 duty. When they were offered a reward for giving up the 
 British spies to Wayne, they nobly refused it, saying, " Our 
 necessities compelled us to demand justice from our gov- 
 ernment ; we ask no reward for doing our duty to our 
 country against its enemies ! " 
 
 4. Other signs of discontent in the army, at this time, 
 made Congress more active in providing money for the use 
 of the troops. Taxes were imposed and cheerfully paid. 
 An agent was sent to Europe to borrow money ; and a na- 
 tional bank was established in Philadelphia, under the 
 management of Robert Morris, which did good service in 
 furnishing money to buy necessaries for the army. Mr. 
 Morris also used his private fortune for the purpose very 
 freely. 
 
 Questions. — 2. What can you tell of General Wayne and the 
 soldiers? 3. What noble thing did the soldiers do.? 4. What did 
 Congress do .-* 
 
1 66 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 5. While the American soldiers were showing their 
 patriotism in the midst of sufferings, Arnold, the traitor, 
 was in lower Virginia with many British and Tory troops, in- 
 juring his countrymen as much as he could. He burned a 
 great deal of public and private property at Richmond 
 [Jan. 5, 1 781], and plundered in other places. After doing 
 as much mischief as he could, from January to April, Ar- 
 nold returned to New York. The Americans tried hard 
 to catch the traitor ; and La Fayette went to Virginia with 
 troops for that purpose. But Arnold was very cautious, for 
 he knew his neck was in danger. 
 
 6. On one occasion Arnold had a Virginian as a pris- 
 oner. "What would the Americans do with me if they 
 should catch me ? " he asked the Virginian. The prisoner 
 boldly and promptly replied, " They would bury your leg, 
 that was wounded at Quebec, with military honors, and 
 hang the rest of you." Arnold asked him no more ques- 
 tions. 
 
 7. Let us now look toward the Carolinas, where most 
 of the fighting was done during 
 the campaign of 1781. General 
 Greene, the great soldier from 
 Rhode Island, went there in the 
 autumn of 1780, and took com- 
 mand of the little southern army 
 
 Wl then gathering. A part of it he 
 
 sent to Cheraw, eastward of the 
 
 Pedee river. The remainder, 
 
 GENERAL GREENE. about n thousand strong, under 
 
 General Morgan, were encamped near the junction of the 
 
 Pacolet and Broad rivers. Cornwallis and his army were 
 
 between the two. 
 
 Questions. — 5. What can you tell of Arnold in Virginia ? 6. 
 "What can you tell about one of his prisoners ? 7. What can you tell 
 about Greene at the South ? 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 167 
 
 8. Cornwallis was just preparing to march into North 
 Carolina again. Unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, 
 he sent Colonel Tarleton, a fiery British horseman, to cap- 
 ture or scatter the Americans. At a place among the 
 mountains, called the Cowpens, Tarleton and his men, and 
 Morgan and his brave followers, had a severe battle for 
 two hours. The British were beaten and scattered, and 
 many of them were made prisoners. 
 
 9. At the close of the battle, Morgan started for Vir- 
 ginia with his prisoners. Cornwallis 
 
 heard of it, and marched forward in 
 haste to head off Morgan. He was 
 a little too late : Morgan had crossed 
 the Catawba before Cornwallis ar- 
 rived. Feeling sure of him, as he did 
 of Washington at Trenton [verse- 4, 
 
 page 136], Cornwallis waited till ^ ^'^J^f^w^^^^^./^x 
 morning. A heavy rain during the 
 night filled the river to the brim, and general morgan. 
 the British could not cross until Morgan had joined Greene 
 on the Yadkin. 
 
 10. Now a wonderful flight and pursuit commenced, 
 which extended from the Yadkin to the Dan. Greene and 
 his army were pursued by Cornwallis and his troops full 
 two hundred miles. Three times the rivers were filled by 
 rains after the Americans had crossed, and kept the British 
 back ; and in this the Patriots saw the hand of a kind Provi- 
 dence. Greene and his army finally crossed the Dan [Feb. 
 3, 1 781], into Virginia, and Cornwallis, tired of the chase, 
 marched slowty back into the interior of North Carolina. 
 
 11. Greene remained in Virginia only long enough to 
 
 Questions.— 8. What can you tell about Cornwallis and the battle 
 at the Cowpens ? 9. What can you tell about Cornwallis and Morgan ? 
 10. What can you tell of a retreat and pursuit ? 11. What did Greene 
 then do ? 
 
l68 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 allow his troops to rest, when he crossed the Dan to prevent 
 Cornwallis gathering the Tories in 
 North Carolina. He sent forward 
 Colonel Henry Lee, one of the best 
 officers in the army, who scattered 
 the Loyalists or Tories, and made 
 all afraid. 
 
 12. Greene now felt strong, and 
 determined to attack Cornwallis. 
 On the 15th of March, 1781, the 
 two armies met near Guilford Court- 
 
 est battles of the Revolution,, Both suffered dreadfully 
 in killed and wounded. The Americans lost four hundred, 
 and the British full six hundred. There was no victory for 
 either. Cornwallis had rather the worst of it, and hurried 
 off, with his shattered army, to Wilmington, while Greene 
 prepared to enter South Carolina, and attack the British, 
 under Rawdon, at Camden. 
 
 13. Greene encamped upon a hill, within a mile of 
 Rawdon's troops at Camden, on the 19th of April. A week 
 afterward the British fell upon him suddenly, and a very 
 sharp battle occurred. Each party lost about the same num- 
 ber of men, killed and wounded. Colonel Washington, a 
 brave soldier in the Southern army, took fifty of the British 
 prisoners, and with these, and all his cannons, Greene re- 
 treated a few miles and encamped. 
 
 14. The two armies were now about equal in strength, 
 and Lord Rawdon became alarmed. So he set fire to Cam- 
 den, and fled down the country to Nelson's Ferry, on the 
 Santee river. This was early in May. Within a week af- 
 terward the Americans took possession of four important 
 
 Questions.— 12. What can you ^etl about a battle at Guilford ? 
 13. What can you tell about a battle near Camden ? 14. What did 
 Rawdon do ? What did the Americans do ? 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. 
 
 169 
 
 ;AL PICKENS. 
 
 British posts, and Greene, with his whole army, was march- 
 ing toward the stronger station 
 of Fort Ninety-Six, between the 
 Saluda and Savannah rivers. 
 
 15. It was toward the close 
 of May when Greene commenced 
 his attack on Ninety-Six, and he 
 continued it for a month, when 
 he heard of the approach of Raw- 
 don with a strong army. In the 
 mean while, Lee, Pickens, and 
 others, had attacked the British and Tories at Augusta. 
 They took possession of that place on the 5th of June, and 
 then hastened to help Greene. Ninety-Six held out, and 
 before the arrival of Rawdon, the Americans all fled be- 
 yond the Saluda. 
 
 16. Soon after this, Rawdon marched back toward 
 Orangeburg, and Greene became his pursuer. Then cross- 
 ing the Congaree, the Patriot army marched to the High 
 Hills of Santee, below Camden, and there encamped during 
 a portion of the hot and sickly season. Leaving his troops 
 at Orangeburg, in command of Colonel Stewart, who had 
 come up from Charleston, Rawdon went to that city and 
 embarked for England. 
 
 17. In August, many North Carolina troops joined 
 Greene upon the High Hills of Santee ; and at the close 
 of that month, the entire Patriot army crossed the Congaree 
 and marched toward Orangeburg. The British fled down 
 the Santee and encamped at Eutaw Springs There they 
 were attacked by Greene on the 8th of September, and a 
 very severe battle of four hours occurred. 
 
 Questions. — 15. What can you tell about an attack on Ninety- 
 Six and Augusta ? 16. What can you tell about the movements of 
 the armies ? 17. What took place in August and September ? 
 
lyO THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 1 8. Although at the end of the conflict, the British held- 
 the field at Eutaw, the battle was really favorable to the 
 Americans. That night the British fled toward Charleston. 
 They had lost about seven hundred men, and the Americans 
 about five hundred and fifty. Both parties claimed the 
 victory. It belonged to neither on the battle-day, but it 
 remained with the Patriots. 
 
 19. At this time, Marion, Sumter, Lee, and others, were 
 driving small parties of the British and Tories from place to 
 place, and compelled them finally to abandon the country 
 entirely. They fled into Charleston, pursued all the way 
 by the Americans. At the close of 1781, flie British had 
 lost every place at the South excepting Charleston and 
 Savannah, and to these two cities they were confined. 
 
 20. Of all these Southern leaders of small bands, Marion 
 was the greatest. He was bold and cautious, and was sel- 
 dom unsuccessful. For some time his camp was upon an 
 island at the junction of the Pedee and Lynch's creek, amid 
 
 the tall cypress-trees from which 
 hung the long moss, like banners. 
 21. To that camp a young 
 British officer, sent to have a 
 talk with Marion, was taken 
 with his eyes covered. When 
 about to depart, Marion invited 
 him to remain to dinner. To 
 his astonishment, all that was 
 offered were a few roasted pota- 
 toes, served upon pieces of bark, 
 with a log for a table. Marion assured the young man that, 
 this was rather better fare than he and his soldiers were 
 
 Questions.— 18. What can you say about the battle at Eutaw 
 Springs ? 19. What was being done to the British in South Carolina ? 
 20. What can you tell about Marion ? 21. What story can you tell 
 of Marion and a British officer ? 
 
 GENERAL MARION. 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I7I 
 
 accustomed to. The young officer went back to his camp, 
 and declared that such a people could not be, and ought 
 not to be, conquered. He was right. 
 
 22. While these things were going on in South Caro- 
 lina, important events were in progress in Virginia. Corn- 
 wallis marched from Wilmington, and at the close of May 
 was at Petersburg, in Virginia, with quite a strong army. 
 La Fayette was then in that State, but his troops were too 
 few to do much against Cornwallis, and that whole region 
 appeared doomed to British rule. 
 
 23. Cornwallis felt strong, and he marched to Richmond 
 and beyond, to fight La Fayette. 
 But that brave officer was cautious, 
 and kept out of the way of the 
 British until he was stronger. So 
 Cornwallis, after destroying rnuch 
 property, marched slowly down the 
 James river, followed by the Amer- 
 icans under La Fayette, Wayne, 
 and Steuben. Steuben was a great 
 soldier from Prussia, and taught the baron steuben. 
 American soldiers many useful things in the art of war. 
 
 24. Cornwallis finally went to Portsmouth, near Nor- 
 folk. But Sir Henry Clinton, fearing Washington might 
 attack New York, wished Cornwallis nearer the sea, so that 
 he might come and help him, if necessary. All the British 
 in Virginia then went to Yorktown, on the York river, and 
 there they built strong embankments for cannons, around 
 their camp. 
 
 25. Early in July, the French army under Rochambeau 
 came from New England, where they had been almost a 
 
 Questions. — 22. What was occurring in Virginia? 23. What 
 can you tell about Cornwallis in Virginia? 24. What did Clinton 
 wish ? What did the British do ? 25. What can you say about the 
 What did Washington do ? 
 
172 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 year doing nothing, and joined Washington on the Hudson 
 river, in Westchester county. Then 
 Washington resolved to attack the 
 British in New York. But when he 
 heard that a large number of troops 
 had come from England and joined 
 Clinton, and that De Grasse, a great 
 French war-sailor in the West Indies, 
 could not come and help him, he gave 
 it up, and prepared to march to Virgin- 
 
 COUNT DE ROCHAMBEAU, .. i- r^ ^^• c aA 1. C> l. j. 
 
 la to drive Cornwallis from that State. 
 
 26. Washington managed so to deceive Clinton that the 
 British in New York had no idea that the Americans and 
 French were going to Virginia, until they were some distance 
 on their way. It was then too late to pursue them, so Clin- 
 ton sent Arnold, the traitor, to desolate the New England 
 coasts. He hoped this would cause Washington to return 
 for their defense. 
 
 27. Arnold went willingly, and burned New London, 
 almost in sight of his own birth-place at Norwich. And at 
 Fort Griswold, opposite, he allowed a dreadful massacre 
 of American soldiers, for which there was no excuse. But 
 these cruelties did not check the march of the Alliied Ar- 
 mies, as the French and Americans were called. 
 
 28. The Allied Armies, twelve thousand strong, arrived 
 at Yorktown on the 28th of September, 1781. Already De 
 Grasse had arrived with his ships, and had battled with 
 British vessels, under Admiral Graves, near the entrance 
 to the Chesapeake Bay. Now the French ships were nearer 
 Yorktown, ready to aid the armies. 
 
 29. For many days the Allied troops prepared for a 
 
 Questions. — 26. How was Clinton deceived ? and what did he 
 do ? 27. What did Arnold do ? 28. What preparations for battle 
 were made ? 29. What can you tell about the siege of Yorktown and 
 capture of Cornwallis ? 
 
"=^ 
 
SEVENTH YEAR OF THE WAR. I73 
 
 general attack upon the British. Then they fired heavy 
 cannon-balls upon every part of their camp, and red-hot 
 shot among the British ships, which set them on fire. Corn- 
 wallis saw that all was lost, and tried to escape one night, 
 but could not. Finally, on the 19th of October, he and all 
 his army, almost seven thousand in number, became prison- 
 ers to the Americans and French. Clinton, who had just 
 arrived with as many more troops, returned to New York, 
 amazed and disheartened. 
 
 30. This was a grand victory. This was the blow that 
 smote to earth all British power in America. The king 
 and Parliament were amazed, and trembled. The Patriots 
 all over this land rejoiced as they had never done before. 
 From churches, legislative halls, from the army and from 
 Congress, went up a shout of thanksgiving to the Lord 
 God Omnipotent, for the success of the Allied troops. 
 
 31. The news reached Philadelphia at midnight. The 
 watchmen called out, " Twelve o'clock, and Cornwallis is 
 taken ! " Soon lights were seen moving in all houses, and 
 in a few minutes the streets were filled with the excited 
 people. The next morning, the Secretary of Congress read 
 a letter from Washington to that body, telling of the victo- 
 ry. Then the members all went together to a temple of 
 the living God, and there joined in thanksgiving to the King 
 of kings for the triumph. Yet the war was not quite ended. 
 
 Questions.— 30. What was the effect of these? 31. "What oc- 
 curred in Philadelphia ? 
 
174 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR FOR INDE- 
 PENDENCE. [1782-1789.] 
 
 1. General Greene heard of the capture of Cornwallis, 
 at the close of October, and there was great joy in his army. 
 The Patriots of the South now felt certain of independence 
 and peace ; and Governor Rutledge called a Legislature 
 together. Yet it was necessary to be on the look-out, for 
 there was quite a large British army yet in Charleston, and 
 Tories were plentiful everywhere. 
 
 2. Marion kept watch near Charleston; Greene and 
 his army lay upon the banks of the Edisto river ; Wayne, al- 
 ways wide awake, kejDt the British in Georgia close within 
 Savannah ; St. Clair, marching down from Yorktown, 
 frightened the British at Wilmington, and made them flee 
 to Charleston ; and Washington kept Sir Henry Clinton 
 and his army close prisoners in the city of New York. 
 
 3. The king and Parliament now gave up the American 
 colonies as lost to them forever, and sent word to all the 
 British commanders to stop fighting, and prepare to leave 
 the country. This was in the spring of 1782. On the nth 
 of July the British left Savannah, and on the 14th of De- 
 cember following they departed from Charleston also. But 
 they remained in New York almost a year longer, until 
 every thing was settled. They finally left on the 25th of 
 November, 1783. 
 
 4. Men, called Commissioners, were apjDointed by the 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you say about the army and people at 
 the South ? 2. What were the American officers in the South doing ? 
 3. What did the king and Parliament do ? What did the British in 
 America do ? 4. What can you tell about a treaty ? 
 
CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. I75 
 
 Americans and the British, to make a bargain, or treaty 
 for peace, between the two. This was completed at Paris, 
 on the 3d of September, 1783, when the king of Great 
 Britain had acknowledged the independence of the United 
 States. Then these States became a new nation upon the 
 earth. 
 
 5. The remnants of the American army were then at 
 West Point and neighborhood. 
 These were marched down the 
 Hudson river ; and on the morning 
 when the British were to leave 
 New York, they entered the city, 
 under the command of General 
 Knox, accompanied by George 
 Clinton, the Governor of the State r 
 of New York. Then they had the 
 pleasure of seeing their enemies gkneual knox. 
 leave our shores forever, 
 
 6. A few days after this, Washington bade his officers 
 an affectionate farewell, and then went to Annapolis, in 
 Maryland, where Congress was sitting, and gave up his 
 commission, as commander-in-chief of the armies, to the 
 President of that body. From Annapolis he hastened to his 
 home at Mount Vernon (where he had been but once dur- 
 ing the whole war), hoping to live there in repose the re- 
 mainder of his life. 
 
 7. Although the war was ended, and peace and inde- 
 pendence were secured, there was much to be done to make 
 things prosperous. The Americans had become deeply in 
 debt on account of the war ; and they soon found that the 
 Articles of Confederation [page 136] would not answer as the 
 great and enduring laws of the Government. 
 
 Questions, — 5. What can you tell about the Americans taking 
 possession of New York ? 6. What did Washington do ? 7. What 
 was to be done after the war ? 
 
176 
 
 THE REVOLUTIONo 
 
 8. Many of the most eminent men in the country con- 
 ferred upon the subject of pubHc affairs. Washington was 
 very anxious, for he saw that unless something was done 
 
 FRANKLIN IN THE NATIONAL CONVENTION. 
 
 very soon much trouble would come. Finally several lead- 
 ing men in different States, chosen by the people, met in 
 convention in Philadelphia, in May, 1787. After delibera- 
 ting for several weeks, they framed what is known as our 
 
 Questions. — 8. What can you tell about a meeting of leading 
 men ? What did they make ? 
 
CLOSING EVENTS OF THE WAR. I77 
 
 National Constitution, which is the supreme law of the 
 land. 
 
 9. That Convention, or Congress, did a great work, and 
 some of the wisest and best men in the world were -there. 
 Washington was the President; and the venerable Dr. 
 Franklin, then past eighty-one years of age, was also there. 
 For several days at the beginning, they could not agree, and 
 things went on badly. Then Franklin arose, and proposed 
 that the Convention should be opened every morning with 
 prayer to Almighty God for guidance. All were willing, 
 but as there was no money to pay a minister of the Gospel 
 for the service, it was not done. 
 
 10. The Constitution then formed was submitted to the 
 consideration of the people of all tne States, and was agreed 
 to by a majority of them. On the 4th of March, 1789, the 
 old Continental Congress ended, and the National Consti- 
 tution became the Great Law of the Republic. That was 
 the final act of the Revolution. That was the closing work 
 of the Great Patriots. Then the United States of 
 America commenced their glorious career. They were no 
 longer a mere League of States, but united under one Sover- 
 eign Government. 
 
 Questions. — 9. What can you tell about the National Convention? 
 What did Dr. Franklin do ? 10. What can you say about the Na- 
 tional Constitution ? What is the conclusion of the matter ? 
 
 12 
 
178 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 SECTION I 
 
 THE NATION, OR UNION OF STATES. 
 
 1. When most of the peo- 
 ple of the United States had 
 agreed to the National Consti- 
 tution which bound them all 
 together, they prepared to 
 choose a governor or president, 
 who should be the chief man of 
 the nation. They all turned 
 toward Washington, who had 
 so nobly led their armies 
 through the War for Inde- 
 pendence. He was honored 
 and beloved by every body. So 
 the people, as if with one voice, 
 chose him to be their chief 
 ruler, or the President of the 
 United States. John Adams, 
 another great Patriot, was 
 chosen Vice-President, or the 
 second man in the nation. 
 
 2. The new government 
 was to be arranged at New 
 York. Washington left his 
 
 quiet home at Mount Vernon, on the Potomac, and traveled 
 
 WASHINGTON AKD HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 Questions. — i. "What can you tell about the choice of a President 
 of the United States ? 2. What can you tell about Washington and 
 his inauguration ? 
 
WASHINGTON S ADMINISTRATION. I79 
 
 to that city. Everywhere the people met him and ex- 
 pressed their love ; and at New York he was received by 
 agreatcrowdof soldiers and citizens. On the 30th of April, 
 1789, he was inaugurated the first President of the United 
 States — that is, he laid his hand upon the Bible and 
 solemnly promised, in the presence of thousands of people, 
 to do all in his power to be a good and faithful governor. 
 That took place on the balcony of the old Federal Hall in 
 Wall-street. Then commenced 
 
 THE ADMINISTRATION OF WASHINGTON. 
 [1789-1797.] 
 
 3. The National Congress met at the same time. It 
 was made up of Representatives from the different States. 
 These were of two kinds. One kind, chosen by the 
 people for two years, were called Representatives. The other 
 kind, chosen by the several Legislatures for six years, were 
 called Senators. 
 
 4. The Senate and House of Representatives met in 
 separate rooms. According to the Constitution, any decree 
 made by one body could not become a law unless it was 
 agreed to by the other body, and was signed by the Presi- 
 dent, unless in the case of the refusal of the President to 
 sign it, two thirds of both Houses should agree to it. It 
 was also directed that Congress should meet every year. 
 So each Congress (chosen for two years), has two regular 
 ;essi)?is, as their remaining together is called. 
 
 5. Men were also appointed to assist the President in 
 jlie management of the affairs of government. One was to 
 do all the talking and writing necessary to keep up a good 
 
 Questions.— 3. What can you tell about Congress? 4. What 
 can yoa tell about the Senate and Representatives ? and the meetings 
 of Congress ? 5. What can you tell about the President's Cabinet ? 
 
l8o THE NATION. 
 
 understanding with other governments. He was called 
 Secretary of State. Another was appointed to take charge 
 of all matters connected with the army. He was named 
 Secretary of War. And the Secretary of the Treasury was 
 chosen to take care of all money affairs. Then an Attor- 
 ney-General was appointed as the President's lawyer. 
 These different persons composed the President's Cabinet, 
 and were to be his advisers, the same as the British minis- 
 ters are the king's advisers. 
 
 6. When this matter was settled, Congress, and Washing- 
 ton and his Cabinet worked hard to carry out other plans of 
 government. They took measures to tax the people for every 
 thing they received in ships, so as to 
 get money to pay the government ex- 
 penses. This required a great deal of 
 care. Fortunately Alexander Hamil- 
 ton, one of the greatest men in the 
 % country, had been chosen Secretary of 
 the Treasury, and he soon arranged 
 an excellent Revenue System^ as it was 
 called. 
 
 7. Next they planned a method 
 for having the laws properly carried out. They appointed 
 five judges, in different parts of the United States, with a 
 chief judge to preside. These formed the Supreme Court; 
 and what they should decree was to be considered law. 
 This was called the National jfudiciary. 
 
 8. Among other things, Mr. Hamilton recommended 
 the establishment of a National Bank. This was done 
 in 1794. Two years earlier, a mint was started, where gold 
 and silver and copper coins were made. And so, after about 
 three years, the Executive Departfuents, the Revenue System, 
 
 Questions.— 6. What can you tell of the labors of Washington 
 and others ? and of the Revenue System ? 7. What can you tell about 
 the National Judiciary ? 8. What else was done ? 
 
 ALEXANDER HAMILTON. 
 
WASHINGTON S ADMINISTRATION. l8l 
 
 and the Judiciary^ were arranged, and the government of 
 the United States, very much as it is now, was put in motion. 
 
 9. Immediately after the Revolution, settlers began to 
 go, in great numbers, into the wild country north of the 
 Ohio river. In 1787, the region now covered by the States 
 of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin, was 
 put under a governor, and called The North- Western Ter- 
 ritory. Four years afterward, a new State was added to the 
 old thirteen, by the admission of Vermont. 
 
 10. The British yet kept some forts in the north-west. 
 Although peace was agreed to, they continually advised the 
 Indians to fight the Americans ; and finally, in 1790, they 
 commenced a war upon the white people in the Ohio 
 country, which continued three or four years. 
 
 11. At length General Wayne, who took Stony Point 
 away from the British [page 153], was sent there with an 
 army. He beat the Indians here and there, until they were 
 glad to make peace, and agree to behave themselves. They 
 continued quiet for more than a dozen years after that. 
 
 12. The leaders in public affairs did not always agree, 
 and at last two parties were formed. Those who were 
 favorable to giving great power to the government, were 
 called Federalists^ and those who wished to give more 
 power to the people, were called Republicans. The chief 
 leader of the Republicans was Thomas Jefferson, who 
 wrote the Declaration of Independence. 
 
 13. At this time the people of France, having become 
 tired of a monarch, had beheaded their king and queen and 
 many other great people. They were resolved to be free, 
 and have a president, as the United States had. But they 
 did not know how to manage such affairs, and a bloody 
 
 Questions. — 9. What can you tell about the Ohio country ? 10, 
 What did the British do ? 11. What can you tell of an Indian war ? 
 12. What can you tell about two parties? 13. What can you tell 
 about France and a French agent sent here ? 
 
152 THE NATION. 
 
 time they had. They sent an agent here, named Genet, to 
 persuade our government to help them, as the French had 
 helped the Americans in the late war. 
 
 14. The Republicans wished to aid the French, but the 
 Federalists, with Washington and Hamilton at their head, 
 were unwilling to have any thing to do with European 
 affairs. This matter gave the President much trouble. 
 Genet became very impertinent, and, finally, Washington 
 asked the French government to call him home. It was 
 done, and another was sent, who behaved much better. 
 
 15. This trouble was just passing away, when another 
 appeared. Congress had put a tax upon whisky made in 
 this country. The numerous whisky-makers in western 
 Pennsylvania declared they would not pay the tax ; and 
 arming themselves, they treated the collectors of the money 
 very badly. The President was compelled to send soldiers 
 there in 1795, to enforce the laws, and matters soon be- 
 came quiet. This is known as The Whisky Insurrection. 
 
 16. Bad feeling was now growing up again between the 
 Americans and the British. The latter refused to act fairly 
 
 according to the treaty made at 
 the close of the war, mentioned on 
 page 175. Not wishing to have an- 
 other quarrel, the President, sent 
 John Jay, an excellent Patriot, to 
 England, to adjust the matter. 
 He did so, and made a new ar- 
 rangement, which many Americans 
 did not like. They quarreled a 
 great deal about Jafs Treaty^ but 
 finally they let the subject drop. 
 The treaty was a good one. 
 
 Questions. — 14. What trouble occurred, and how did it happen ? 
 16. What caused bad feeling between the Americans and the British? 
 What was done ? 
 
 JOHN JAY. 
 
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION. 1 Sj 
 
 17. And now another trouble appeared. It seemed as 
 if the new republic would never be without some difficulty. 
 Its merchants were sending ships to trade in the Mediter- 
 ranean sea, where there were a great many sea-robbers, who 
 came from Algiers, in northern Africa. They seized and 
 plundered many American ships, and the merchants began 
 to be afraid to send their vessels there. 
 
 18. Congress concluded to put a stop to this, and 
 ordered some war-ships to be built and sent there to pro- 
 tect the merchant-vessels. This was the beginning of the 
 American navy ; and another cabinet officer, to assist the 
 President, was soon afterward [1798] appointed, called the 
 Secretary of the Navy. But the United States could not 
 stop these sea-robbers, called pirates, from plundering, 
 until it was agreed to pay them so much tribute-money 
 every year. 
 
 19. Washmgton was twice elected President, which 
 made his term, or administration, eight years. He and 
 his associates had done a great deal of useful work within 
 that time, and every thing was going on smoothly. The 
 people wanted Washington to be President longer, but he 
 refused, and in the autumn of 1796 they were compelled 
 to choose another man for President. The Federalists and 
 the Republicans had a hard contest. The Federalists beat, 
 and chose John Adams for President. Thomas Jefferson, 
 the Republican, was chosen Vice-President. 
 
 20. In September, 1796, Washington sent forth to the 
 people a noble Farewell Address, begging them to be 
 careful to preserve the Union, as a Nation ; and, on the 
 4th of March following, he retired to Mount Verilon, 
 
 Questions.— 17. What can you tell about trouble in the Mediter- 
 ranean sea ? 18. What can you tell about the beginning of the navy, 
 and money paid to the sea-robbers ? 19. What can you tell about 
 Washington, and a new election? 20. What more can you say about 
 Washington ? 
 
1 84 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 where he lived in repose until the 14th of December, 
 1799, when he died. Then there was mourning in Amer- 
 ica and in Europe, for a great and good man — a champion 
 of liberty, and a friend of mankind, had left the earth for- 
 ever. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 ADAMS's ADMINISTRATION. [1797-180I.] 
 
 I. John Adams, the sec- 
 ond President of the United 
 States, was very active in 
 Congress and in Europe dur- 
 ing the whole War for Inde- 
 pendence. He found trouble 
 to begin with when he became 
 President France and Eng- 
 
 land were at war ; and be- 
 cause of Jay's Treaty with 
 Great Britain, and because 
 the American government 
 would not help the French 
 in their Revolution, the rulers 
 of France were very unfriend- 
 ly with us. 
 
 2. Adams soon called the 
 Congress together to consid- 
 er the matter. They sent 
 three able men as ministers 
 to the French government, 
 to settle all difficulties, but 
 these were insulted, and could 
 
 ADAMS, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you tell about Adams and the begin- 
 ning of his administration ? 2. What can you tell about trouble with 
 France ? 
 
ADAMs's ADMINISTRATION. 1^5 
 
 do nothing. The French were then ruled by a Directory^ 
 as the government was called, composed of five men, 
 
 3. Soon after that, the great Napoleon Bonaparte, then 
 a young man increasing in. power, took the government 
 into his own hands. He was courteous and wise, and it 
 was not long before every difficulty was settled, and the 
 danger of a war with France passed away. 
 
 4. In the year 1790, a tract of land on the Potomac, 
 ten miles square, and called the District of Columbia, was 
 given to the United States by Virginia and Maryland, and 
 there the city of Washington was laid out the next year. 
 A building called the Capitol, for Congress to meet in, was 
 commenced. In the year 1800 that city was made the 
 National capital, and President Adams went there to reside. 
 
 5. In the autumn of 1800, the people elected another 
 President. Then, again, the Federalists and Republicans 
 had great strife. This time the Republicans were the 
 victors. Thomas Jefferson was elected President, and 
 Aaron Burr Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 Jefferson's administration. [1801-1809.] 
 
 1. Thomas Jefferson, the third President of the United 
 States, was also active during the whole War for Inde- 
 pendence, in Congress, and as Governor of Virginia. He, 
 too, was an agent for his country in Europe, but not until 
 after the war. 
 
 2. Like Washington, Mr. Jefferson held the office of 
 President eight years. He was inaugurated on the 4th of 
 
 Questions.— 3. What can you tell about Bonaparte? 4. What 
 can you tell about the federal city and capitol ? 5. What can you tell 
 about an election in 1800? i. What can you tell about Jefferson . J* 
 2. What did Jefferson do ? 
 
i86 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 March, 1801. He turned a 
 great many Federalists out of 
 office, and put his Republican 
 friends in ; and he began 
 many and great changes in 
 the management of public 
 affairs. 
 
 3. In the autumn of 1802, 
 Ohio became a State of the 
 Union. The next year, a vast 
 region west of the Mississippi 
 river, called Louisiana, was 
 purchased of the French for 
 fifteen million dollars. This 
 was divided. The southern 
 portion was called the Ter- 
 ritory of New Orlea?is ; the 
 northern part was called the 
 District of Louisiana. 
 
 4. The sea-robbers in the 
 Mediterranean [page 183], 
 were yet giving the merchants 
 and traders a great deal of 
 trouble, and the United States Government resolved not 
 to pay any more tribute-money every year to them. Then 
 Tripoli, one of the robber-governments, declared war 
 against the United States. Jefferson at once sent strong 
 ships there to protect our merchant-vessels, and soon there 
 was fighting. 
 
 5. One day the United States frigate Philadelphia, 
 commanded by Captain Bainbridge, a brave w^ar-sailor, 
 struck on a rock in the harbor of Tripoli. Bainbridge and 
 
 JEFFERSON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 Questions. — 3 What can you tell about Ohio and Louisiana? 
 4. What can you tell about a war with Tripoli ? 5. What happened 
 to an American ship, and her officers and crew ? 
 
JEFFERSON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 187 
 
 STEPHEN DECATUR. 
 
 his officers were made prisoners, while his men were all 
 made slaves, and suffered dreadfully for a long time. 
 
 6. Early in 1804, Lieutenant Decatur, who was after- 
 ward one of the best men in the navy, sailed into the har- 
 bor of Tripoli with a small vessel, on a dark night, drove 
 the Tripolitans from the PJiiladdphia^ 
 set the vessel on fire, and escaped 
 without losing a man. This bold act 
 alarmed the Bashaw, or governor of 
 Tripoli. 
 
 7. The Bashaw was a usurper. 
 His place belonged to his brother 
 Hamet, whom he had compelled to 
 flee to Egypt. Hamet readily joined 
 the Ainericans against his brother, 
 and at the head of a number of Mo- 
 hammedan soldiers, he accompanied some seamen, under 
 Captain Eaton, an American, across the deserts from 
 Alexandria in Egypt. They captured a Tripolitan town 
 on the Mediterranean, and were marching directly for 
 Tripoli, when the terrified Bashaw made peace with the 
 
 American agent there. So the war 
 was ended. 
 
 8. In the summer of 1804, Aaron 
 Burr and Alexander Hamilton had 
 a duel with pistols. Hamilton was 
 killed, and after that Burr was gen- 
 .^\ erally detested. He had a great 
 desire to be a leading man ; so, in 
 the spring of 1806, he went beyond 
 the Alleghany mountains, where an 
 enterprising and restless people 
 
 AARON BIRR. 
 
 Questions. — 6. What can you tell of the brave Decatur ? 7. What 
 more can you tell about the war with Tripoli ? 8. What can you tell 
 about Aaron Burr ? 
 
THE NATION. 
 
 were fast gathering, and took measures to raise a large 
 number of troops, to go, as he pretended, and seize the 
 Spanish territory of Texas and the neighboring States. 
 
 9. Many good and brave men joined Burr in this, be- 
 cause, on account of the conduct of the Spaniards, they 
 thought it right. But he was finally suspected' of an inten- 
 tion to divide the Union, make a separate government of 
 the Western States, and become its President. He was 
 arrested, and tried in 1807 ; but it could not be proved 
 that he had any such intentions, and they let him go. 
 
 10. This same year a most 
 important thing occurred. Rob- 
 ert Fulton, an American portrait 
 painter, and a good mechanic, 
 who had invented machinery for 
 driving boats by steam, placed 
 some in a vessel on the Hudson 
 river. The boat went from New 
 York to Albany in thirty-six hours, 
 "against wind and tide," to the 
 great astonishment of every body. 
 This was the commencement of 
 successful steamboat navigation in ^^ 
 the world. 
 
 II. And now there v/as great ^ 
 trouble in Europe. There was 
 war almost everywhere. Bonaparte 
 had made himself Emperor of France, and three of his 
 brothers kin^s of other countries. All the continent of 
 Europe was in arms against him, and so was Great Britain. 
 The United States would have nothing to do with either 
 party ; and so, for a long time, our merchant-vessels were 
 
 ROBERT FULTON. 
 
 fultun's steamboat. 
 
 •^ Questions. — 9. What can you tell of his scheme, and its end ? 
 JO. What can you tell of Fulton and steamboats ? 11. What can you 
 tell of troubles in Europe } How did the Americans act ? 
 
Jefferson's administration. 189 
 
 allowed to trade in all parts of the world, and make much 
 money. 
 
 12. A change came. England and France, in their 
 endeavors to injure each other, closed many ports, and 
 both parties seized American vessels. 
 Our commerce was very soon ruined, 
 for we had few large ships to protect 
 it. Congress had ordered swarms of 
 gun-boats, but these were hardly suf- 
 ficient for a coast-guard. 
 
 13. These things caused bitter 
 feelings toward Great Britain, which ^^^^^^-s^^^^?^- 
 
 , , ^, , A FELUCCA GUN-BOAT. 
 
 was mcreased by the commanders 
 
 of British vessels claiming the right to go on board of 
 American ships, and search for their runaway sailors. 
 This claim became the chief cause of war between the 
 United States and Great Britain. 
 
 14. One pleasant day in June, 1807, the British ship 
 Zeopardcitt^Lckedthe American ship C/iesa^ea^e, o^ the C03.st 
 of Virginia, because her commander would not allow his 
 vessel to be searched for runaway sailors. The Chesapeake 
 was badly beaten, and was compelled to go into port at 
 Old Point Comfort, near Hampton, where Fortress Mon- 
 roe now stands. 
 
 15. This outrage made the Americans very indignant. 
 President Jefferson issued a decree, that every British 
 vessel should immediately leave America, and not be al- 
 lowed to return until satisfaction was given by the king and 
 Parliament, for the outrage. 
 
 16. In the mean while, England and France did all 
 they could to injure each other, while the British would not 
 
 Questions. — 12. What change came ? and what was done ? 13. 
 What was the effect ? 14. What can you tell of an attack on an Ame- 
 rican ship ? 15. What was then done? 16. What did the English, 
 French, and American Governments do ? 
 
190 THE NATION. 
 
 give up what they called their rights — that was, full liberty 
 to search American vessels for runaways. Finally, when 
 the Congress met in December, a law was made, forbid- 
 ding all vessels, of every kind, leaving the American shores, 
 and ordering all American sailors abroad to come home 
 immediately, and prepare for expected war. This was 
 called The Embargo Act. 
 
 17. Merchants, and all others connected with ships, 
 very much disliked the Embargo, for it ruined their busi- 
 ness. Nor did it -seem to do much good, for the English 
 and French went right on, as before, and paid very little 
 attention to what the Americans said or did. So, early in 
 the spring of 1809, the Embargo law was done away with, 
 and another was made, forbidding all trade with Great 
 Britain or France until they should act more justly. 
 
 18. Mr. Jefferson had now been President eight years, 
 and his place was filled by James Madison, of Virginia, 
 who was also a Republican. George Clinton, of New York, 
 was chosen Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 Madison's administration. [1809-18 17.] 
 
 1. James Madison, the fourth President of the United 
 States, was also active in the Revolution. Though a very 
 young man, he was a member of the Continental Congress, 
 and was one of the warmest friends of the National Con- 
 stitution. 
 
 2. Mr. Madison became President on the 4th of March, 
 1809. He chose wise men for his cabinet, or his advisers. 
 
 Questions. — 17. What more can you tell about the Embargo ? 
 18. What can you tell of a new election ? i. What can you say about 
 Madison t 2. What did Madison do ,'' 
 
MADISON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 191 
 
 On account of the continued 
 troubles with Great Britain and 
 France, he called the Congress 
 together a few weeks afterward, 
 to consider these matters. 
 
 3. King George, who was 
 the same man that ruled Great 
 Britain when the Revolution 
 commenced, almost forty years 
 before, was disposed to be just 
 toward the Americans, but, as 
 was often the case, he had bad 
 advisers, and he was some- 
 times crazy, and did not know 
 what he did. He sent a man 
 over here to settle all difficul- 
 ties ; and things would have 
 gone on smoothly had not his 
 advisers prevented the king 
 from approving of what his 
 agent had done. For awhile 
 the Americans believed that 
 the British government would 
 act justly, and they commenced trading with British mer- 
 chants, as before. 
 
 4. But France and England continued to act very un- 
 kindly toward the Americans. They allowed their war- 
 ships to seize and plunder our merchant-vessels, and in 
 every way acted as enemies, while they pretended to be our 
 friends. Great Britain even sent her naval vessels to our 
 coasts, to seize American ships and send them to England as 
 prizes. 
 
 MADISON AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you say about King George and his 
 advisers ? 4. What was done ? How did France and England con- 
 tinue to act ? 
 
192 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 5. On one occasion, at about the middle of April, 181 1, 
 the British- ship Little Belt attacked the American ship 
 Fresident, off the coast of Virginia. They had a rather 
 severe fight, when the commander of the British ship con- 
 cluded it was best to stop, and they separated. This event 
 made a great deal pf bad feeling. 
 
 6. We have seen [page 181] how the British, in the West, 
 a long time before, had caused the Indians to attack the 
 Americans. Now they did the same thing again ; and in 
 the spring of 181 1, Tecumtha, a great Indian warrior, uni- 
 ted several of the western tribes in a league, in which they 
 agreed to drive the white people from the country between 
 the Ohio river and the Lakes. 
 
 7. General Harrison, who was afterward President of 
 the United States, was then Governor of the Indiana Ter- 
 ritory. He saw the gathering danger, and caused the peo- ; 
 pie to arm themselves, and prepare for war. In the sum- ' 
 mer he marched these armed men into the Indian country 
 and for several months he watched the savages closely. Fi- 
 nally, on a dark night early in November, while he was near 
 the banks of the Tippecanoe river, the Indians fell upon 
 him and his men. They had a very hard fight until morn- 1 
 ing, when the Indians were driven away. The battle of 4 
 Tippecanoe was one of the severest ever fought with the 
 Indians. 
 
 8. The people of the United States now saw that they 
 must either fight or become slaves, as it were, to Great 
 Britain again. They had become prosperous and happy in \ 
 peace, and very much disliked going to war. But they | 
 could no longer endure the insults and the wrongs of the 
 British, and so on the 17th of June, 18 12, Congress de- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 5. What can you tell of a fight in Chesapeake Bay ? 
 6. What can you tell about the Indians in the West ? 7. What did 
 Harrison do ? and what can you tell of a battle ? 8. What can you 
 say about the people of the United States t What was done ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I93 
 
 Glared war against Great Britain. This is known as The 
 War of 1812. or 
 
 THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 9. Congress made ample provisions for an army, but 
 the navy was so small that it appeared as nothing when com- 
 pared with that of Great Britain. The Americans had only 
 twelve large war-ships, while the British had over nine 
 hundred of all kinds, yet the Americans went boldly and 
 confidently into the war. 
 
 10. Henry Dearborn, who had been in the old War for 
 Independence, was appointed chief commander of the ar- 
 mies ; and Wilkinson, Hampton, Hull, and Bloomfield, who 
 were also soldiers of the Revolution, were chosen to be 
 his chief assistants. 
 
 11. General Hull was then Governor of the Territory 
 of Michigan, and when he heard of the declaration of war, 
 he was marching with two thousand troops against the In- 
 dians. He was ordered to cross the Detroit river into Can- 
 ada, and endeavor to take possession of the country. He 
 did so, in July, but he found so many British soldiers and 
 Indians there that he went back again, and remained at 
 Detroit. 
 
 12. The British general. Brock, followed Hull across 
 the river, and ordered him to give up the fort and his army 
 at once, or he would take them by force, and let his In- 
 dians murder them all. Hull felt sure that Brock could 
 do it, because he believed he had many more men than 
 himself; so, on the i6th of August, 1812, the army, fort, 
 and all Michigan were given up to the British. 
 
 Questions. — 9. What did Congress do ? How were the Amer- 
 icans prepared for war ? 10. Who was appointed commander-in-chief? 
 II. What can you tell about General Hull? 12. What can you tell 
 about the surrender of Hull ? , 
 
 13 
 
94 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 13. This loss greatly mortified and offended the Amer- 
 icans. General Hull was called a coward and a traitor, 
 Uke Benedict Arnold. In fact, he came very near being 
 hanged. But when the war was over, and it was seen that Hull 
 had acted very humanely in trying to save the lives of his 
 soldiers, and had done the best he could, the people thought 
 better of him. 
 
 14. During the summer of 1812, a plan was arranged 
 for invading Canada across the Niagara river. Many troops 
 were sent there ; and in October, a large number, under 
 Colonel Solomon Van Rensselaer, crossed over and at- 
 tacked the British on Queenstown Heights. The battle 
 was very severe. The British were driven off, and their 
 general. Brock, was killed. Others attacked and beat the 
 Americans in the afternoon of the same day, so that both 
 parties suffered dreadfully. 
 
 15. Very little more was done on 
 land, during the remainder of the 
 year. But the little American navy 
 did wonders on the ocean. In Au- 
 gust, the frigate Constitution com- 
 pletely destroyed the British frigate 
 Guerriere. Two months later, the 
 sloop-of-war Wasp^ fought and beat 
 UNITED STATES FRIGATE, ^j^g Brltlsh brig FwUc, off thc coast of 
 
 North Carolina. But the Wasp was taken by another 
 
 British vessel that very afternoon, so the victory did not 
 
 amount to much. 
 
 16. A week after this, the frigate United States fought 
 
 the British frigate Macedo7iian for two hours, and beat her. 
 
 The United States was commanded by the brave Decatur, 
 
 Questions. — 13 How did the Americans feel about the acts of 
 Hull ? 14. What can you tell of an invasion of Canada? 15. What 
 occurred on the ocean t 16. What other conflicts occurred on the 
 ocean ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I95 
 
 [verse 6, page 187]. At the close of December, the Con- 
 stitution and yava had a terrible -fight. Many of the British 
 were killed, and the Java was surrendered and burnt. 
 The Constitution was then commanded by Bainbridge, the 
 officer who was made prisoner [verse 5, page 186] at Tripoli. 
 
 17. These victories made the Americans feel strong and 
 joyful. They had already many privateers [verse 3, page' 
 127] on the ocean, and these were rapidly increased in 
 numbers. During that first year of the war, they captured 
 about three hundred merchant-ships from the British. 
 Encouraged by these things, the Americans prepared for a 
 lively campaign in 1813. 
 
 18. During the excitement of the war, Mr. Madison 
 was again chosen President of the United States. George 
 Chnton [verse 5. page 175], had been Vice-President. 
 He died, and Elbridge Gerry, one of the great Patriots of 
 the Revolution, who signed the Declaration of Independ- 
 ence [verse 17, page 131], was chosen in his place. 
 
 S E C T I O N V . 
 
 THE SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 I. The campaign of 18 13 opened with the year. The 
 army was in three divisions. The army of the West was 
 under General William H. Harrison, at the head of Lake 
 Erie. The army of the Center was under General Henry 
 Dearborn, on the Niagara river ; and the army of the North 
 was under General Wade Hampton, on the borders of Lake 
 Champlain. Sir George Prevost took Brock's place as 
 commander of the British army in Canada. 
 
 Questions. — 17. How did the Americans feel? What can you 
 tell about privateers ? 18. What can you tell about a new election ? 
 I. What can you tell about the division of the army ? 
 
196 THE NATION. 
 
 2. War began in the West. Thou- 
 sands of young men went from Ken- 
 tucky and other western States, to 
 drive the British from Michigan. These 
 were led by the brave old Governor 
 Shelby, who fought valiantly at the 
 battle of King's Mountain, mentioned 
 c>^ «[«• on page 161. 
 
 GENERAL SHELBY. 3. Early lu Jauuary, General Win- 
 
 chester, with an army of fine young men, marched toward 
 Detroit. Some of them were sent ahead and had some 
 skirmishing. The British General, Proctor, then on the 
 Canada border, crossed over, and attacked Winchester 
 [January 2 2d], near the river Raisin. After a hard battle, 
 the Americans were compelled to surrender, on promise 
 of being well treated. 
 
 4. We remember what Montcalm promised Monro at 
 Fort William Henry, and what sad thing happened. See 
 verses 35 and ^6, page 98. A similar thing occurred 
 now. Proctor, who was not half as honorable as Mont- 
 calm, went off, without leaving a guard to protect the 
 American prisoners. The Indians soon turned back, mur- 
 dered a great many of them, set fire to houses, and kept 
 some of the prisoners, to torture them in the woods. This 
 made the Kentuckians very indignant. After that, when 
 they attacked the British and Indians, they would cry out, 
 " Remember the river Raisin ! " 
 
 5. When General Harrison heard of this massacre, he 
 was at the Maumee rapids. There he built a strong work, 
 and called it Fort Meigs. He remained there with his 
 troops till the ist of May, when he was attacked by Gener^ 
 
 Questions. — 2. What was done in the West ? 3. What can you 
 tell of Winchester and a battle ? 4. What wicked thing was done near 
 the river Raisin ? 5. What did Harrison do ? What happened at 
 Fort Meiffs ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I97 
 
 al Proctor with more than two thousand British troops and 
 Indians. The savages were led by Tecumtha, the great 
 Indian Chief mentioned on page 192. 
 
 6. Proctor and his men were driven away, after five 
 days' struggle. Some Americans pursued them, and were 
 themselves taken prisoners. Then Proctor returned ; but 
 on the 8th of May he was compelled to fly to the Canada 
 shore. 
 
 7. A large number of Americans, under General Green 
 Clay^ remained at Fort Meigs. Toward the close of July, 
 Proctor and Tecumtha, with four thousand men, attacked 
 them. Leaving Tecumtha there, Proctor soon marched 
 swiftly to attack Fort Stephenson, at ^^^ 
 Lower Sandusky, which was defend- 
 ed by Major Croghan — a brave young 
 man, only twenty-one years of age, 
 having with him only one hundred 
 and fifty men. 
 
 8. " Surrender immediately," said 
 Proctor, on his arrival. " Never, 
 while I have a man left," replied 
 Croghan. Then a terrible fight fol- jiajob ceoghan. 
 lowed [Aug. 2d]. At last the British and Indians, beaten 
 and greatly alarmed, fled in confusion. The shots from a 
 single cannon in the fort, had killed or v^'ounded one hun- 
 dred and fifty of them, while Croghan lost only one man 
 killed and seven wounded. Tecumtha and the remainder 
 fled in terror from Fort Meigs. 
 
 9. The two great lakes, Erie and Ontario, now became 
 places of much interest. In the autumn of 18 12, the 
 (Americans completed a small fleet on Lake Ontario ; and 
 in the summer of 18 13, another had been prepared on Lake 
 
 Questions.— 6. What can you tell about Proctor ? 7, What more 
 can you tell about Proctor and the Indians ? 8. What can you tell of 
 the bravery of Croghan ? 9. What was done on the lakes ? 
 
198 THE NATION. 
 
 Erie, and placed under the command of the brave young 
 
 war-sailor, Commodore Perry. 
 
 10. The British also had a 
 small fleet on Lake Erie. This 
 and the American fleet met to- 
 ward the west end of the lake, on 
 the loth of September, 18 13, and 
 
 ^i^^^^^SF'^i.^ ^^^^ ^ ^^^y ^^^^^ battle, which last- 
 ed a greater part of the day. To- 
 ward evening every British vessel 
 had surrendered to Perry, and 
 COMMODORE PERKY. tlicn hc wrotc to General Harrison 
 
 — " We have met the enemy, and they are ours ! " 
 
 11. Harrison was near the western shore of Lake Erie 
 at this time. On the 17th of September, he was joined by 
 four thousand Kentuckians, under the brave old Shelby, 
 [page 196], and they proceeded to attack the British at 
 Maiden, on the Canada shore, and to take Detroit away 
 from them. 
 
 12. The British and Indians fled into the country in 
 western Canada. A part of the American army took pos- 
 session of Detroit, and the remainder, more than three 
 thousand strong, led by Harrison, Shelby, and others, start- 
 ed in pursuit of the flying enemy. 
 
 13. They overtook Proctor and his army on the river 
 Thames, on the 5th of October. There a desperate battle 
 was fought. Tecumtha was killed, and his followers fled 
 in dismay. Almost the whole of Proctor's army were killed 
 or made prisoners, and Proctor himself barely escaped on 
 horseback. 
 
 14. Now all that Hull had lost was recovered, and 
 
 Questions. — 10. What can you tell of Perry and his battle ? 11. 
 "What can you tell of Harrison and Shelby.^ 12. What can you tell 
 of a pursuit ? 13. What can you tell of a battle near the Thames ? 
 14. What Was now gained .'' What did Harrison do .'' 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. I99 
 
 there was no more war in that region. The people, all 
 over the country, rejoiced. Harrison left Colonel Lewis 
 Cass, with some soldiers, to keep Detroit, and dismissing 
 many of the volunteers (the young men from Kentucky), 
 he marched with the remainder of his army to Niagara, 
 where they joined the army of the center. 
 
 15. In February some British troops had crossed the 
 St. Lawrence on the ice, and destroyed much property at 
 Ogdensburg. General Dearborn now determined to attack 
 the British at Toronto (then called York), in Upper Cana- 
 da. Toward the close of April, quite a large number of 
 troops, in ships commanded by Commodore Chauncey, 
 went to that place, and made a strong attack upon it. The 
 Americans were commanded by General Pike ; the British 
 and Indians by General Sheaffe. 
 
 16. The British found the Americans too strong for 
 them, so they fled [April 27th], after setting fire to the 
 powder in the fort, which blew it all in pieces. General 
 Pike was so badly hurt by some of the flying stones and 
 timbers, that he died on Chauncey's ship soon afterward, 
 with the captured British flag under his head. The Ameri- 
 can flag soon floated over the ruined fort at York. 
 
 17. A month afterward, the same troops, borne by the 
 same ships, attacked the British Fort George, on the Nia- 
 gara river The British were compelled to give up the 
 fort. They fled to Burlington Heights, at the western end 
 of Lake Ontario, closely pursued by the Americans. 
 
 18. Sir George Prevost [verse i, page 195], went to 
 Sackett's Harbor with ships and troops, while Chauncey, 
 with his fleet, was at the other end of Lake Ontario. On 
 the 27 th of May, 18 13, Prevost landed more than a thou- 
 
 QUESTIONS. — 15. What can you tell about an attack on York, or 
 Toronto? 16. What can you tell of the fight and other events ? 17. 
 What did the Americans do on the western shores of Lake Ontario ? 
 18- What occurred at Sackett's Harbor ? 
 
200 THE NATION. 
 
 sand men. General Brown, a brave soldier, was there, with 
 a few troops, and he called the surrounding inhabitants 
 together as quickly as possible. Prevost soon became 
 alarmed, and fled to his ships in great haste. 
 
 19. Now the Americans planned an attack upon Mont- 
 real [verse 62, page 104], in Canada. Dearborn was taken 
 sick, and General Wilkinson took his place as chief com- 
 mander. He collected seven thousand troops on the banks 
 of the St. Lawrence, early in November, and went down 
 that river, expecting to be joined, for the attack on Mont- 
 real, by three thousand troops, under Hampton, from Lake 
 Champlain. 
 
 20. The British were wide awake on both sides of the 
 river, and the Americans found it very difficult to pass 
 many places, with their boats. Some of them, under Gen- 
 eral Brown, landed at Williamsburg ; and at Chrysler's farm 
 near there, on the nth of November, the Americans and 
 British had a severe fight. The Americans lost more than 
 three hundred men, and the British about two hundred. 
 
 21. When he arrived at St. Regis, Wilkinson found that 
 Hampton would not join him, so he marched his army to 
 French Mills, nine miles in the country, and prepared to 
 spend the winter there. They called the place Fort Cov- 
 ington. 
 
 22. While these things were going on, there were some 
 exciting scenes on the Niagara. The Americans burned 
 the Canadian village of Newark. The British were soon 
 revenged. They took Forts George and Niagara away 
 from the Americans, and burned Youngstown, Lewiston, 
 Manchester (now Niagara Falls village), the Tuscarora In- 
 dian village, Black Rock, and Buffalo. These places were 
 
 Questions. — 19. What was planned .? and what did the Americans 
 do? 20. What can you tell of a battle in Canada.'' 21. What did 
 Wilkinson do ? 22. What can you tell of events on the Niagara 
 frontier ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 20I 
 
 all burned in December, and thus ended the campaign of 
 1813 in the North. 
 
 23. We have noticed that the brave Indian warrior, 
 Tecumtha, was killed in battle, in October, 18 13. In 
 the spring of that year, he had been among the fierce 
 Southern tribes, to arouse them against the white people. 
 The Creeks listened to him ; and late in August they at- 
 tacked Fort Mimms, on the Alabama river, and murdered 
 almost three hundred men, women, and children. 
 
 24. This terrible massacre made all the white people of 
 the South very indignant ; and full twenty-five hundred 
 Tennesseeans, under General Jackson (one of the greatest 
 of the American warriors), marched into the country of the 
 Creeks. They had battle after battle with the Indians, and 
 always beat them. Finally, toward the close of March, 
 18 14, the last battle was fought at the Great Horse Shoe 
 Bend, on the Tallapoosa river. There more than six hun- 
 dred Indian warriors were slain, and the power of the Creek 
 nation was crushed forever. 
 
 25. Let us now observe what 
 happened on the ocean during 
 18 13. On the 24th of February, the 
 sloop-of-war Hornet, commanded 
 by the brave Captain Lawrence, 
 fought and captured the British 
 brig Peacock, off the east coast of 
 South America. A few minutes 
 after the Feacock gave up, it went 
 to the bottom of the sea. 
 
 26. Captain Lawrence was captain lawrence. 
 much praised, and when he came home he was made com- 
 mander of the frigate Chesapeake, a larger vessel. In this 
 
 Questions.— 23. What can you tell of Tecumtha? 24. What can 
 you tell about Jackson and Indian battles ? 25. What occurred on 
 the ocean in 1813 ? 26. What can vou tell about Captain Lawrence ? 
 
202 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 ship he sailed out of Boston harbor on the ist of June, 1813, 
 and that afternoon had a hard battle with the British frigate 
 Shamio7i. The brave Captain Lawrence was shot, and as 
 they carried him below to die, he said, " Don't give up the 
 
 LAWRENCE CARRIED BELOW, 
 
 ship ! " But they were compelled to give it up, for the 
 Shannon was the victor. 
 
 27. In August, the British ^Xoo^^ Pelican took the Amer- 
 
 QuESTiON. — 27. What else occurred on the ocean 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 203 
 
 ican brig Argus. A month afterward, Perry gained his 
 great victor}' on Lake Erie [verse 10, page 198]. A few days 
 before this [Sept. 5], the British brig Boxer had surrender- 
 ed to the American brig Enterprise, after a fight off the 
 coast of Maine. The commander of each vessel was killed, 
 and they were buried in one grave at Portland. 
 
 28. During the summer of 18 13, the British admiral, 
 Cockburn, attacked, plundered, and destroyed towns and 
 other property on the Chesapeake Bay and vi.cinity. In 
 March he destroyed the American shipping in the Dela- 
 ware, and in May he attacked and burned Havre de Grasse, 
 Georgetown, and Frederictown, on the Chesapeake Bay. 
 Then he went into Hampton Roads, at Old Point Comfort 
 [verse 14, page 189], and proceeded toward Norfolk. 
 
 29. The Americans on Craney Island, a little below 
 Norfolk, bravely disputed Cockburn's passage [June 22], 
 and drove him back The British then attacked [June 25] 
 and plundered Plampton until they were tired, for the Amer- 
 ican soldiers there were too few to drive them away. 
 Then they went South, plundering the Carolina coast all 
 the way to the Savannah river. 
 
 • 30. During 18 13, the American frigate Essex, com- 
 manded by Captain David Porter, made a long cruise m 
 the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, and captured many British 
 whaling vessels. At length, in March, 18 14, the Essex 
 fought two British vessels at Valparaiso. It was one of 
 the hardest sea-fights during the war. The British were 
 victors ; and Porter wrote to the Secretary of the Navy, 
 "We have been unfortunate, but not dis2:raced." 
 
 Questions. — 28. What can you tell about Admiral Cockburn ? 
 29. What occurred at Craney Island ? What more can you tell about 
 Cockburn ? 30. What more can you tell about Captain Porter and 
 his vessel '' 
 
204 THE NATION. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE CONTIN- 
 UED. [1814, 1815.] 
 
 1. It was well for the Americans that Great Britain 
 was at war with Napoleon all this time, and was prevented 
 sending ships and soldiers across the Atlantic. In March, 
 18 14 Napoleon was driven out of France, and it was sup- 
 posed that war would cease. So the British sent fourteen 
 thousand of the great Wellington's troops over to Canada. 
 
 2. The American army in northern New York was put 
 in motion at the close of February. It was useless to in- 
 vade Canada in the St. Lawrence region, so Wilkinson led 
 some of the troops to Plattsburg, on Lake Champlain, and 
 Brown marched with others to Sackett's Harbor. 
 
 3. In May, a British fleet and three thousand troops 
 attacked Oswego. After fighting a good deal of the time 
 for two days, they were driven away by the Americans 
 [May 7], with a loss of over two hundred men. They did 
 not venture back again. 
 
 4. At about this time. General Brown led his troops to 
 the Niagara river. On the morning of the 3d of July, 
 some Americans, under Generals Scott and Ripley, crossed 
 the river and captured Fort Erie. The next day, the Ame- 
 rican and British armies had a very severe battle at Chip- 
 pewa. The British were badly beaten, and both armies 
 suffered very much. The British lost about five hundred 
 men, and the Americans three hundred. 
 
 5. The British retreated to Burlington Heights, where 
 
 Questions. — i. What was well for the Americans ? 2. What did 
 the Americans in northern New York do ? 3. What occurred at Os- 
 wego ? 4. What occurred near the Niagara river ? 5. What can you 
 tell about the British army and a battle near Niagara Falls ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE, 
 
 205 
 
 GENERAL BROWN. 
 
 they were joined by General Drum- 
 mond. Then they all came back, 
 and attacked Brown and his army 
 at Bridgewater, near Niagara Falls. 
 There, at the close of a hot day, 
 one of the hardest battles of the 
 war commenced [July 25], and con- 
 tinued until midnight, when each 
 party had lost a little more than 
 eight hundred and fifty men. The 
 Americans were again the victors ; 
 and the next day they took post at Fort Erie. 
 
 6. On the 15 th of August, Drummond, with five thou- 
 sand men, attacked Fort Erie, but was driven off, after 
 losing almost a thousand of them. He was compelled to 
 flee to Fort George ; and finally the Americans destroyed 
 Fort Erie, crossed the river, and went into winter quarters 
 at Buffalo and in its neighborhood. 
 
 7. In August, General Prevost [verse i, page 195], 
 with fourteen thousand men, marched from Canada to 
 drive the Americans from Plattsburg. Each party had a 
 small fleet on Lake Champlain, and these and the two 
 armies had a very severe battle at 
 Plattsburg, on the nth of Sep- 
 tember. The American army 
 was commanded by General Ma- 
 comb, and the navy by Commo- 
 dore Macdonough. 
 
 8. This was one of the most 
 important battles of the war. The 
 British fleet was beaten ; and Pre- 
 vost, much alarmed, fled, havinsr „„„, ^„„„ , »^ *„^„o« 
 
 ' » ' O COMMODORK MACDONOTTGH. 
 
 Questions — 6. What else happened on the Niagara frontier ? 
 7. What can you tell of the British and Americans on Lake Cham- 
 plain ? 8. What can you tell of a battle at Plattsburg ? 
 
2o6 THE NATION. 
 
 lost in killed, wounded, and missing, twenty-five hundred 
 men. The Americans lost only one hundred and twenty- 
 one. This victory caused great rejoicings all over the 
 country. 
 
 9. At about the middle of August, General Ross, one 
 of V/ellington's bravest officers, came with a large fleet and 
 six thousand soldiers, and landed on the shores of Mary- 
 land. With five thousand men he marched toward Wash- 
 ington city, and, at Bladensburg, he had a battle with the 
 Americans under General Winder. 
 
 10. The Americans were too few to oppose Ross, and 
 on the 24th of August, the British entered Washington, 
 burned the Capitol, the President's house, and many private 
 buildings, and came very near making a prisoner of Pres- 
 ident Madison. 
 
 11. Early in September, Ross proceeded with the Brit- 
 ish fleet and army to capture Baltimore. He landed a few 
 miles from the city, and, while marching to attack it, he 
 was killed in a skirmish. Soon afterward a severe battle, 
 known as that of North Point, occurred [Sept. 12], while 
 the British ships, under Admiral Cochrane, were attacking 
 Fort McHenry, in Baltimore harbor. 
 
 12. The Americans behaved with great valor, and so 
 opposed the British, at every move, that they concluded 
 it was useless to make further efforts to capture Baltimore. 
 So they sailed away. This defense was considered a great 
 victory, for it not only saved the city of Baltimore from 
 capture, but that of other cities on the seaboard. 
 
 13. During the summer of 18 14, British ships contin- 
 ually annoyed the people on the New England coast. 
 Stonington was attacked in August, but the armed inhab- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 9. What occurred in Maryland ? 10. What did the 
 British do ? 1 1. What occurred near Baltimore ? 12. What can you 
 tell of the defense of Baltimore .'' 13. What occurred on the New 
 England coast ? 
 
SECOND WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE. 20/ 
 
 itants, after opposing them for four days, finally compelled 
 the British to leave on the 12 th. After this, the war al- 
 most ceased at the North. 
 
 14. There was yet much trouble and danger in the 
 South. The Indians v.ere rather quiet, but the Spaniards, 
 who owned Florida, favored the British. The Spanish 
 governor allowed the fitting out of a British fleet at Pensa- 
 cola, to attack the American fort at the entrance to Mobile 
 Bay, and encouraged two hundred Creek warriors to go 
 with them. The attack was made on the nth of Septem- 
 ber, 1814. The British were driven off, with the loss of 
 one of their vessels and many men. 
 
 15. General Jackson, who commanded at the South, 
 told the Spanish governor that he would punish him for 
 helping the enemies of the Americans, if he did not give a 
 good excuse for his conduct. The governor paid no at- 
 tention to what Jackson said. So the general, early in No- 
 vember, marched his army into Florida, drove the British 
 in Pensacola to their shipping, and made the governor beg 
 for mercy, and give up the fort, town, and every thing 
 else. 
 
 16. And now the people of New Orleans were greatly 
 alarmed by the news that a large number of British ships 
 and soldiers were coming to attack the city. They sent 
 in great haste to General Jackson, asking him to come and 
 help them. He arrived there in December, and soon after 
 that. General Pakenham, with twelve thousand of Wei- 
 lington's soldiers, appeared below New Orleans. 
 
 17. Jackson was soon prepared for the invaders. First 
 he had skirmishes with the advancing British. Finally, on 
 the 8th of January, 18 15, a very severe battle was fought 
 four miles below the city, where Jackson had erected strong 
 
 Questions. — 14. What can you tell of events in Florida? 15. 
 What did General Jackson do > 16. What can you tell about New 
 Orleans ? 1 7. What preparations against the British were made ? 
 
208 THE NATION, 
 
 works, armed with a few cannons. These works stretched 
 across from the Mississippi river to a deep cypress swamp. 
 i8. Jackson had about six thousand men behind his 
 works, most of them armed with rifles. The British in full 
 force marched up. When they were within rifleshot, the 
 Americans fairly rained a shower of bullets upon them. 
 Pakenham was killed, and soon the whole British army 
 fled, leaving seven hundred men dead, and more than a 
 thousand wounded, on the field. The Americans lost only 
 eight killed and thirteen wounded. 
 
 19. The battle at New Orleans was the last one, on 
 land, of the Second War for Independence. The 
 victory made the Americans rejoice greatly. The Amer- 
 ican and British governments, through their agents ap- 
 pointed for the purpose, had already made another agree- 
 ment to become friends. 
 
 20. That Treaty of peace and friendship was completed 
 at Ghent, in Belgium, on the day before Christmas, in 18 14 ; 
 and forty days after the battle at New Orleans, the Pres- 
 ident of the United States proclaimed Peace. Then a 
 day was appointed for the whole nation to join in thanks- 
 giving and praise to Almighty God for that blessed event. 
 
 21. The contest wich Great Britain had just ended, 
 when the Americans were compelled to engage in a short 
 
 war with ALGIERS. 
 
 22. We have already noticed [page 183], the sea-rob- 
 bers in the Mediterranean, and how the Bashaw of Tripoli 
 was humbled [see page 187]. The Dey, or Governor of 
 
 Questions.— 18. Describe the battle of New Orleans. 19. What 
 can you say of the victory at New Orleans ? What was done ? 20. 
 What can you tell about the treaty for peace? 21. What happened 
 at that time ? 22. What can you tell about the sea-robbers in the 
 Mediterranean 
 
WAR WITH ALGIERS. 
 
 209 
 
 Algiers, having been deceived by the story that the British 
 had destroyed all of the American war-vessels, began to 
 rob their merchant-ships, and was very impertinent to the 
 American agent there. 
 
 23. President Madison determined to humble the Al- 
 gerine, also ; so he sent the brave Decatur to the Mediter- 
 ranean, with a naval force, in May, 18 15. He fell in with 
 the Algerine fleet, took two of the vessels and many pris- 
 oners, and then sailed to Algiers. The governor was as- 
 tonished. Decatur- told him he must let every American 
 go, and pay for all the property his people had robbed the 
 Americans of, or he would destroy his ships and his city. 
 The frightened governor did so, and after that he let the 
 Americans alone. 
 
 24. Decatur then made the Bashaws or Governors of 
 Tunis and Tripoli do the same thing ; and from that time 
 to this, we have had very little trouble with the Barbary 
 Powers, as they were called. In a little while, Decatur 
 did there what all the powers of Europe had not been able 
 to do. 
 
 25. And now the stirring administration of Mr. Mad- 
 ison drew to a close. Little else of much importance 
 occurred before its end, except the admission of Indiana 
 into the Union, and giving a new charter to the United 
 States Bank. In the autumn of 18 16, James Monroe, of 
 Virginia, was elected President, and Daniel D. Tompkins, 
 of New York, Vice-President of the United States. 
 
 Questions.— 23. What can you tell about an expedition against 
 the Algerines ? 24. What else did Decatur do ? 25. What can you 
 say about the closing of Madison's administration ? 
 
 14 
 
2IO 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 Monroe's administration. [1S17-1825.] 
 
 1. James Monroe, the fifth" 
 President of the United States, 
 was a soldier in the Revolu- 
 tion, and belonged to the Re- 
 publican party. He chose 
 able men for his cabinet, as 
 advisers, and they all went to 
 work industriously to get gov- 
 
 (^ ernment matters out of the 
 ,^^' confusion in which the war 
 had left them. 
 
 2. During the war the Ame- 
 ricans manufactured cloth and 
 
 1 1 many other things, which be- 
 I fore they bought in England 
 and France. They spent a 
 great deal of money for ma- 
 ll^ chineiy to do it with. When 
 the French and English goods 
 came in abundance after the 
 war, these m.cinufacturers were 
 much injured, and thousands 
 of people had nothing to do. 
 3. Like many other things, this, that seemed an evil, 
 was a good. Thousands who were compelled to be idle 
 went beyond the mountains into the fertile West, cultivated 
 the soil, and became healthier, happier, and wealthier than 
 they could have been had they remained in the East, and 
 there founded new States. 
 
 Questions. — i. "What can you tell about Monroe and his cabinet ? 
 2. What can you tell about manufactures 3. What did many oeople do ? 
 
 MONROE, AND HIS BESIDENCE. 
 
MONROES ADMINISTRATION. 211 
 
 4. During Mr. Monroe's administration, the Territories 
 of Mississippi, Illinois, Alabama, and Missouri, were ad- 
 mitted into the Union as States. Settlements also in- 
 creased very rapidly all over the West. General prosperity 
 was everywhere visible, and every body hoped for long 
 years of repose, w'hen some difficulty appeared in the South. 
 
 5. There w^re mischievous British subjects in Florida, 
 who were exciting the Indians to injure the Americans. 
 Toward the close of 18 17, a large number of Creek and 
 Seminole Indians and runaway negroes, commenced plun- 
 dering and murdering the settlers on the borders of Georgia 
 and Alabama. Troops were sent to protect the people, 
 but the Indians, becoming aroused, placed all of them in 
 great danger. 
 
 6. General Jackson was sent wdth a thousand mounted 
 Tennesseeans to the aid of the troops. He caught and 
 hung two white men who had excited the Indians to mur- 
 der and plunder his countrymen. He then marched to 
 Pensacola, captured the town and fort, and sent the Span- 
 ish governor, and others who had also incited the Indians 
 against the Americans, to Cuba. 
 
 7. At first, Jackson was severely censured for these 
 acts, but he was finally commended. Not long afterward, 
 Florida came into the possession of the government of the 
 United States, by a treaty with Spain, and Jackson was 
 made the first governor of the new territory. 
 
 8. When the people of Missouri asked Congress to 
 admit their Territory into the Union as a State, there arose 
 a great deal of discussion in Congress and out of it, as to 
 whether slaves should be allowed there. These disputes 
 continued about two years, and at times they were very v;arm. 
 
 Questions, — 4, What can you say about Monroe's administration ? 
 5, What occurred in the South,-* 6. What did General Jackson do ,' 
 7, What did the people think ? What was done ? 8. Vv'hat can you 
 tell about Missouri ? 
 
212 THE NATION. 
 
 9. It was finally agreed to allow negro-slaves in Mis- 
 souri; but it was also agreed that a line should be drawn 
 Irom the southern boundary of Missouri to the Pacific 
 Ocean, and that north of that line there should never be 
 any slaves, in any new State that might be formed there. 
 This was called the Missouri Co7npromise. 
 
 10. While this question was disturbing the people, Mr. 
 Monroe and Mr. Tompkins were again chosen President 
 and Vice-President. There was very little opposition to 
 them, for the old Federal party had almost ceased to 
 exist. 
 
 11. In 18 18, Congress made a law by which the sol- 
 diers of the Revolution, yet living, were to be paid a pen- 
 sion, or so much money every year. The same yea/ an 
 arrangement was made for the Americans to share with 
 the British in the Newfoundland fisheries ; the value of 
 which, as we have noticed [verse 4, page 11], was first 
 made known by Cabot. 
 
 12. The sea-robbers, or pirates, were not all in the 
 Mediterranean. There were a great many of them among 
 the West India Islands, and they annoyed our merchant- 
 vessels. The President sent a naval force there under 
 Commodore Porter, in 1822, which destroyed more than 
 twenty of the pirate-vessels. Commodore Perry captured 
 many more of them the next year, and dispersed the re- 
 mainder. 
 
 13. And now a pleasant event occurred. La Fayette, 
 who came from France [page 139], and helped the Amer- 
 icans so nobly in the old War for Independence, came to 
 visit the people of the United States. He arrived in the 
 summer of 1824, stayed until the next year, and travelled 
 
 Questions.— 9. What was agreed to? 10. What can you tell 
 about a new election? 11. What can you tell about the old soldiers 
 and the fisheries ? 12. What can you tell about West India pirates ? 
 13. What can you tell about La Fayette ? 
 
ADAMS S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 213 
 
 more than five thousand miles among us. A national vessel, 
 named Brandywine in his honor (because he fought in the 
 battle of Brandywine), was then sent to convey him home. 
 14. In the autumn of 1824, the people of the United 
 States chose a new Chief Magistrate. John Quincy Ad- 
 ams, son of the old President, John Adams [verse i, page 
 184,] was elected to that high office, and John C. Calhoun, 
 of South Carolina, was chosen Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 ADAMS's ADMINISTRA- 
 TION. [1825-1829.] 
 
 1. John Quincy Adams, the 
 sixth President of the United 
 States, was a youth during the 
 Revolution ; yet he saw and 
 knew much of its scenes. He 
 became President on the 4 th 
 of March, 1825. At that time 
 our country was at peace with 
 all the world, and every thing 
 appeared very prosperous. 
 
 2. There was a little trouble 
 in Georgia in connection with 
 the removal of the Creek and 
 Cherokee Indians from that 
 State, at the commencement of 
 Adams's administration. But 
 
 this difficulty soon disappear- j. q. adams, and his residence. 
 ed, and these Indians went beyond the Mississippi river. 
 
 Questions.— 14. What about another election ? i. What can you 
 tell about John Quincy Adams ? What can you say about peace and 
 prosperity ? 2. What can you tell about the Creek Indians in Georgia ? 
 
214 "^^^ NATION. 
 
 3. The same year [1825 J, the great canal in the State 
 of New York, which connects Lake Erie with the Hudson 
 river, was completed. It was a most wonderful work, for it 
 was really making a navigable river over three hundred and 
 sixty miles in length. Dewitt Clin- 
 ton, while governor of New York, 
 did more than any other man to- 
 ward the accomplishment of the 
 v/ork. 
 ^/fS'^iJBfe'^^SlL 4- ^ remarkable occurrence 
 
 took place m the summer of 1826. 
 On the 4th of July, just fifty years 
 after the Declaration of Independ- 
 ence was adopted, Thomas Jeffer- 
 DEwiTT CLINTON. gon and John Adams died. They 
 
 were both on the Committee that drew up the Declaration, 
 [verse 17, page 131], both had been foreign ministers, and 
 each had been Vice-President, and then President of the 
 United States. At the time of their death, Mr. Adams was al- 
 most ninety years old, and Mr. Jefferson almost eighty-three. 
 
 5. We have noticed that the Americans, who commenced 
 manufacturing cloth and other things during the war, were 
 injured afterward by such goods coming from England, and 
 being sold cheaper than they could make them. In order 
 to help the American manufacturers, Congress, in 1828, 
 laid a high duty on certain manufactured articles brought 
 from England and France, and used by the Americans. 
 This v/as called a Protective Tariff. 
 
 6. This dut}\ or ta7'iff, made such goods dearer, and 
 then the Americans could make money by manufacturing 
 them at the same price. This plan to protect our manu^ 
 facturers, and get money for the government, was called 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell about a great canal ? 4 What 
 remarkable occurrence took place ? 5. What more can you tell about 
 American manufacturers } 6. What can you tell about a tariff ? 
 
JACKSON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 215 
 
 The American System. It was afterward a cause of trouble, 
 as we shall notice presently. 
 
 7. President Adams's term now drew to a close. The 
 nation was very prosperous. The government was veiy 
 little in debt, and was at peace with all the world. In the 
 autumn of 1828, the people chose the soldier, Andrew 
 Jackson [verse 24, page 201], to be their Chief Magistrate, 
 and John C. Calhoun was again elected Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 Jackson's 'adminis- 
 tration. [1S29-1837.] 
 
 1. Andrew Jackson, the 
 seventh President of the Uni- 
 ted States, was the last of the 
 Chief Magistrates, excepting 
 Harrison, who lived during the 
 Revolution. Jackson, though 
 quite a lad, was in the Patriot 
 army in South Carolina, toward 
 the clo^e cf the old War for 
 Independence. 
 
 2. Jackson became Pres- 
 ident on the 4th cf March, 
 1829. He was an* honest mnn, 
 with a strong will ; and he was 
 always disposed to do what he 
 thought was right, without re- 
 gard to the opinions of others. 
 
 3. Jackson's administration 
 
 JACESON, AKD HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 Questions.— 7. \Vhat can you say about our country, and a new 
 election ? I, 2. What can you say about General Jackson t 3. What 
 occurred during the first two or three years of his administration t 
 
2l6 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 was a quiet one for two or three years. There was a Uttle 
 trouble about the Cherokee Indians, in Georgia, for a while, 
 but nothing caused much uneasiness until the summer of 
 1832, when matters concerning the United States Bank, 
 the Western Indians, and the Tariff, made a great stir. 
 
 4. The Bank could not exist after 1836, unless Congress 
 should decree otherwise. At the beginning, Jackson be- 
 lieved that it ought not to exist, and promptly said so. In 
 the winter of 1832, the officers of the Bank asked Congress 
 to recharter it, that is, decree that it should go on and do 
 business after 1836. Congress did so, but it was of no 
 use. 
 
 5. We have observed, in verse 4, on page 179, how de- 
 crees of Congress become laws. When the Act of Con- 
 gress for rechartering the United States Bank was handed 
 to the President for him to sign, he refused, and returned 
 it to Congress with a statement of his objections. This 
 refusal is called a Vefj. In this case it caused great dis- 
 satisfaction, for it was thought that business could not be 
 done well without the Bank. 
 
 6. At this time there was 
 more trouble with the Indians. 
 In the summer of 1832, Black 
 Havv'k, a bold chief, led some 
 of the warriors of the Western 
 tribes against the white people 
 near the Mississippi. But the 
 war did not last long. United 
 States troops soon beat the 
 Indians, and Black Hawk was 
 made a prisoner. He was ta- 
 ken to New York and other 
 
 JOHN C. CALUOUN. 
 
 Questions. — 4. What can you tell about the United States Bank } 
 5. What more can you tell about the Bank, and Congress, and a 
 veto ? 6. What can you tell about Black Hawk } 
 
TACKSON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 217 
 
 great cities, and was so astonished at the number and 
 power of the white people, that he resolved never to go to 
 war with them again. 
 
 7. The most serious trouble was about the Tariff) 
 already mentioned. The people in the cotton -growing 
 States did not like it ; and political leaders of South Car- 
 olina declared that the duty should not be paid on goods 
 brought into Charleston. They were upheld in this by 
 John C. Calhoun, their leading statesman. 
 
 8. This defiance of law was a violation of the Nitional 
 Constitution, and President Jackson plainly told the people 
 of South Carolina that they must pay the duty, or he would 
 send United States troops there to compel them to, as 
 Washington did [page 182], among the whisky-mikers of 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 9. Matters appeared darker and darker every da}^, and 
 Civil War seemed to be nigh. But 
 early in 1833, Henry Clay, of Ken- 
 tucky, proposed a plan, called the 
 Compromise Measure, which satis- 
 fied all parties very well. It was 
 adopted, and so the trouble ceased. 
 
 10. Again, in April, 1833, Jack- 
 son made war upon the United States ^f >™»^«ms^\ \ nmmm^ 
 Bank. Almost ten million dollars (' iW^Wr"^ /ff { ''I 
 belonging to the National Govern- 
 ment were in that bank, and the 
 use of this money was profitable to 
 it. Jackson declared that the money was not safe there, 
 and he ordered it all to be taken from the bank, and put 
 into various State banks. This injured the old bank very 
 much, and as it could not get a new charter, it stopped 
 
 ItENKY CLAY. 
 
 Questions. — 7. What trouble now occurred .? 8 What did the 
 President do .'' 9. How was the trouble ended .'' 10. What can you 
 tell about the United States Bank and the public money .'' 
 
2l8 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 business forever, in 1836. This removal of the government 
 money from the bank caused great confusion in business, 
 for a while. 
 
 II. Jackson was again chosen President of the Repub- 
 lic in the autumn of 1832, and he conducted public affairs 
 with vigor. Among other things, he attempted the remov- 
 al of all the Indians in the United States to a fine country 
 west of the Mississippi, where they would not be disturbed 
 by the white people. 
 
 12. The Seminoles in Flor- 
 ida refused to go. Led by Os- 
 ceola, a brave and cunning 
 chief, they made war upon the 
 white people, which continued 
 for several years. Many Uni- 
 ted States soldiers were sent 
 there, from time to time, but 
 the Indians, in their dark 
 swamps, defied them, 
 OSCEOLA. 13. Finally, in 1836, the 
 
 Creeks joined the Seminoles, and mail-coaches, steam- 
 boats, and villages in Georgia and Alabama, were attacked 
 by them. General Winfield Scott went there with troops 
 and beat the Creeks ; and during the summer of that year, 
 several thousands of them went to their new homes beyond 
 the Mississippi. 
 
 14. President Jackson's second term now drew to a 
 close. The government of the United States had never be- 
 fore stood so high in the opinion of the world. France and 
 other governments of Europe were compelled to be honest 
 in paying what had long been owing to the people of this 
 
 Questions. — 11. What can you tell of a new election? What 
 did Jackson try to do ? 12. What can you tell about Indians ? 13 
 What can you tell of an Indian War ? 14. What can you say about 
 Jackson's administration .'' 
 
VAN BUREN S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 219 
 
 country, for injuries done to their ships before the war of 
 18 1 2. Jackson always acted upon the principle — ask noth- 
 ing but what is right, and submit to nothing that is wrong. 
 15. Two more new States had now been added to the 
 Union, by the admission of Arkansas and Michigan. In 
 the autumn of 1836, Martin Van Buren, of New York, who 
 had been Vice-President for four years, was chosen Pres- 
 ident of the United States ; and in the following winter the 
 Senate chose Richard M. Johnson, of Kentucky, to be Vice- 
 President. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 VAN buren's adminis- 
 tration. [I837-I84I.] 
 
 1. Martin Van Buren be- 
 came the eighth President of 
 the United States on the 4th 
 of March, 1837, when he was 
 about fifty-five years of age. J] 
 He had been in public life 
 many years, and was well ac- 
 quainted with public affairs. 
 
 2. At the time of his in- 
 auguration, the business of the 
 country was in great confusion. 
 The State Banks had lent the 
 public money freely, to the 
 people. Speculation and ex- 
 travagance followed ; and all 
 over the land people seemed 
 to be almost crazy to build vil- 
 lages, fine houses, and live as tax burex, axd ms residence. 
 
 Questions— 15. What can you tell about new States ? Wh7t 
 about another election ? i. What can you tell about Martin Van Bu- 
 ren ? 2. What can you say about business and the actions of the i^eople ? 
 
220 THE NATION. 
 
 if there would be no end to the money. Fmally, when there 
 was no more to lend, and many could not pay back, disaster 
 and trouble followed. 
 
 3. The troubles in business became so great, that Van 
 Buren called Congress together in September, 1837, to talk 
 the matter over. But they did very little to help the people 
 out of their troubles. Finally it was concluded not to let 
 the banks have any more of the public money. So men 
 called Sub-Treasurers were appointed to receive it at dif- 
 ferent sea ports, and keep it until called for. This plan, 
 which was in use until the late civil war, was called The In- 
 dependent Treasury System. 
 
 4. The Seminole war was continued. Finally Osceola 
 was invited to the camp of General Jesup, who command- 
 ed the United States troops in Florida, to have a talk about 
 peace. There Osceola was made a prisoner, and taken to 
 Charleston, where he died not long afterward. This was 
 unfair ; and yet it seemed the only way to stop the 
 war. 
 
 5. Colonel Taylor, who afterward became President of 
 the United States, was in Florida a long time with troops, 
 and had several battles with the Indians ; but they v/ere 
 not finally subdued until 1842, when the war ended. It 
 had continued seven years. 
 
 6. In 1837, some of the people of Canada resolved to 
 become independent of Great Britain, and commenced a 
 revolution. Many Americans went there to help them, and 
 this caused veiy unpleasant feelings between the govern- 
 ments of the United States and Great Britain. 
 
 7. President Van Buren did all he could to keep the 
 Americans from going to Canada, but it was not until 1841, 
 when John Tyler was President, that a stop was put to it. 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell about Congress ? 4, 5. What 
 more can you tell about the Seminole war ? 6. What can you tell of 
 troubles in Canada .? 7. What did the Presidents do ? 
 
HARRISON S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 221 
 
 Then the revolution had been put down ; and, since then, 
 all has been quiet in Canada. 
 
 8. At this time the Americans had a serious dispute with 
 the British, about the boundary line between the State ot 
 Maine and the province of New Brunswick. This, too, 
 made a great deal of unpleasant feeling, and at one time 
 the people in that region armed themselves for war. Gen- 
 eral Scott went there and made peace ; and in 1842 the 
 Vv'hole matter was settled. 
 
 9. In the autumn of 1841, 
 General Harrison, of Ohio 
 [verse i, page 195], was chosen 
 President of the United States, 
 with John Tyler, of Virginia, 
 as Vice-President. Now the 
 two political parties were call- 
 ed respectively, Whigs and 
 Democrats. Those who were 
 the friends of Jackson and 
 Van Buren, were the Dem- 
 ocrats, and those who elected 
 Harrison were Whigs. 
 
 SECTION XI. 
 
 Harrison's and Ty- 
 ler's ADMINISTRATION. 
 [184I-1845 ] 
 
 I. William Henry Harri- 
 son, the ninth President of the 
 United States, took his seat, 
 as such, on the 4th of March, 1841, when he was almost 
 
 HARRISON, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 Questions.— 8 What can you tell about a boundary line.'' 9 
 What can you say about a new election ? I. What can you tell about 
 General Harrison and a new President.? 
 
222 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 'V- 
 
 seventy years of age. Precisely 
 one month afterward, he died. 
 Then, according to the decree 
 of the National Constitution, 
 the Vice-President became the 
 acting chief magistrate of the 
 Republic. On the 6th of April, 
 1841, the 
 
 ADMINISTRATION OF 
 JOHN TYLER 
 
 began. Tyler was a much 
 
 younj 
 
 man than Harrison, 
 
 \ND n;8 RESIDENCE. 
 
 and was the tenth President of 
 the United States. 
 
 2. President Harrison had 
 appointed the last day of May 
 for Congress to meet and con- 
 sider the affairs of the country. 
 They did so, and remained 
 together until the middle of 
 September. Their chief busi- 
 ness was to make a law for 
 chartering a United States Bank. 
 
 3. President Tyler, like Jackson, refused to sign the 
 law. His political friends were very much offended, and all 
 of his Cabinet advisers left him, and would have nothing 
 more to do with him, excepting Daniel Webster, who was 
 the Secretary of State. Mr. Webster knew that it was best 
 for his country to remain, on account of an unfinished 
 treaty with Great Britain, and he did so. 
 
 4. During Mr. Tyler's administration, changes were 
 made in the tariff laws ; the State of Rhode Island was fa- 
 
 QUESTIONS. — 2. What can you tell about Congress? 3. What can 
 you tell about Tyler's troubles ? What did Webster do } 4. What 
 occurred during Tyler's administration } 
 
TYLER S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 223 
 
 DANIEL WEBSTER. 
 
 vored with a new constitution, and measures were taken 
 
 for the admission of Texas 
 
 into the Union. There was 
 
 much trouble in Rhode Island 
 
 about the constitution. Some 
 
 liked the old charter given 
 
 them by King Charles the 
 
 Second [verse 3, page 77], well 
 
 enough, and others wished a 
 
 new one. The t:wo parties 
 
 came very near having a way 
 
 about it. 
 
 5. The admission of Tex- 
 as was an important matter. That State was once a part 
 of Mexico. A great many Americans had settled there, 
 and they fmally concluded to have a government of their 
 own. They had to fight for it. After a sharp struggle the 
 peojDle of Texas became independent of Mexico in the 
 year 1836. 
 
 6. After a while the Texas people wished their State to 
 become one of the United States, and arrangements were 
 made for that purpose in 1844. Just at the close of Mr. 
 Tyler's administration in 1845, Congress agreed to it, and 
 Texas became one of the States of our Union, on the 4th 
 of July following. 
 
 7. The annexation of Texas had much effect on the 
 election of President in the autumn of 1844. A majority 
 of the people were in favor of that annexation,, and James 
 K. Polk, of Tennessee, who was also in favor of it, was 
 chosen Chief Magistrate, with George M. Dallas of Penn- 
 sylvania, as Vice-President. 
 
 8. One of the most wonderful things ever before known, 
 
 Questions. — 5. What can you say about Texas ? 6. What did 
 Texas and the United States do? 7. What happened in 1844.'' 8. 
 What can you tell about a wonderful invention ? 
 
224 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 occurred in 1844 in connection with Mr. Polk. A meeting 
 of Democrats, at Baltimore, having selected Mr. Polk as 
 the best man for President, the news of this choice was sent 
 from there to Washington City, forty miles, by the Mag- 
 netic 'J'elc graph. This wonderful invention by Professor 
 Samuel F. B. Morse, an American, by which one man's 
 thoughts may be conveyed to another man, a thousand 
 miles in a second, was then just completed, and that was 
 the first public use ever made of it. 
 
 POLK, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
 SECTION XII. 
 
 folk's administra- 
 tion. [1845-1849] 
 
 I. James Knox Polk was 
 fifty years old when he be- 
 came the eleventh President 
 of the United States, on the 
 4th of March, 1845. He was 
 a Democrat in politics, and 
 his party was strong through- 
 out the country. 
 
 2 The coming in of Texas 
 was the most important event 
 >^ at the beginning of Mr. Polk's 
 administration. The govern- 
 ment of Mexico had never ac- 
 knowledged the independence 
 of that State, but continued to 
 claim it as a part of that re- 
 public. Of course the act of 
 Congress in admitting it was 
 very offensive. 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you say about James K. Polk ? 2. 
 What can you say about the admission of Texas ? 
 
WAR WITH MEXICO 225 
 
 3. This offense and an old quarrel about debts due from 
 Mexico to people of the United States, were the pretexts 
 for a war. Intending war, the President ordered General 
 Taylor and fifteen hundred soldiers to go to Texas in July. 
 They encamped at Corpus Christi, not far from the Rio 
 Grande, or Grand River. At the same time some Ameri- 
 can war- vessels went into the Gulf of Mexico . 
 
 4. A large num.ber of Mexican troops collected at Mat- 
 am oras, near the mouth of the Rio Grande, at the close of 
 1845. Early in January following. General Taylor, with 
 most of his troops, formed a camp and commenced build- 
 ing a fort on the opposite side of the river. General Am- 
 pudia (Am-poo-dhee-ah), who commanded the Mexicans, 
 ordered him to leave in twenty-four hours, but he refused 
 to do so. 
 
 5. General Arista (Ah-rees-tah) now became the Mex- 
 ican commander. He was a better soldier than Ampudia, 
 and Taylor's situation became a dangerous one. Soon, 
 armed Mexicans crossed the river, and late in April some 
 Americans were killed by them. This was the first blood 
 shed in 
 
 THE WAR WITH MEXICO. 
 
 6. Taylor had left some soldiers, with provisions and 
 other things, at Point Isabel. He heard that a large num- 
 ber of Mexicans were marching in that direction, so he 
 hastened thither with a greater part of his army. When he 
 had gone, the Mexicans attacked his fort, opposite Mat- 
 amoras, which compelled him to march back to defend 
 that. 
 
 7. On his way back, General Taylor fell in with six 
 
 Questions. — 3. What can you tell about preparations for war. 
 4. What occurred on the Rio Grande ? 5. What can you tell about 
 the two armies '. 6. What can you tell about the commencement of 
 the war ? 
 
 15 
 
226 THE NATION. 
 
 thousand Mexicans, under Arista. It was on the 8th of 
 May, 1846. The place where they met was called Palo 
 AltOy and there they had a very hard fight for five hours. 
 The Mexicans were badly beaten, and lost six hundred men. 
 
 8. Just at evening the next day, the Americans again 
 fell in with the Mexicans at a place called Resaca de 
 la Falma^ three miles from Matamoras. There they had 
 another severe battle, and the Mexicans were beaten, with 
 a loss of more than a thousand men. These misfortunes 
 greatly alarmed them. 
 
 9. Before these two battles were heard of in the United 
 States, Congress had declared war against Mexico, and the 
 Secretary of War, with the help of General Scott, had 
 planned an extensive campaign. Mexico extends across 
 from the Gulf of Mexico to the Pacific Ocean, so it was 
 planned to send war-ships around to attack the enemy on 
 the coast of the latter. The President was allowed to raise 
 an army of fifty thousand men, and it was determined to 
 take possession of Mexico. 
 
 10. After his successful battles, Taylor drove the Mex- 
 icans from Matamoras, and marched toward Monterey, a 
 strong city in Mexico. He took that city on the 24th of 
 September, and then encamped near it, where he waited 
 for further orders what to do, from the President of the 
 United States. 
 
 11. While Taylor was waiting, other officers were busy 
 elsewhere. General Wool was preparing the recruits, or 
 the new men who joined the army, for military service ; and 
 in October he marched into Mexico, and took possession 
 of some of the country. In November General Worth took 
 one or two places away from the Mexicans. At that time 
 
 Questions. — 7, 8. What can you tell about two battles with the 
 Mexicans ? 9. What did Congress do ? What plans were arranged ? 
 JO. What can you tell about General Taylor in Mexico? 11. What 
 can you tell about other movements in Mexico ? 
 
WAR WITH MEXICO. 
 
 227 
 
 GENERAL SCOTT. 
 
 General Taylor was in motion, with his main army. After 
 taking possession of a large tract of country, Taylor en- 
 camped at Victoria. 
 
 12. General Scott, as command- 
 er-in-chief of the armies of the Uni- 
 ted States, went to Mexico early 
 in 1847, and prepared to attack the 
 strong town of Vera Cruz, and the 
 fort there. For that purpose, he 
 strengthened his own army, by ta- 
 king many troops from General "J 
 Taylor. Yet that brave soldier, 
 with only about five thousand men, 
 marched boldly against the Mex- 
 ican general, Santa Anna, who had 
 twenty thousand. 
 
 13. At Buena Vista (Bwe-nah Ves-tah), which means 
 "pleasant view," the two armies had a terrible battle on 
 the 23d of February, 1847. It lasted all day. The Mex- 
 icans were dreadfully beaten, and left full two thousand 
 men on the field, killed and wounded. The Americans 
 lost about seven hundred. 
 
 14. All northern Mexico was now in possession of the 
 Americans ; and in the course of a few months, the con- 
 quering Taylor returned to the United States, and was ev- 
 erywhere received with the greatest honors. Then the 
 people first began to talk about making him President of 
 our Republic. 
 
 15. While these things were occurring, the Americans, 
 under different leaders, were taking possession of other 
 parts of northern Mexico, General Kearney was in chief 
 command of what was called the Army of the West ; and 
 
 Questions.— 12. What can you tell about Generals Scott and 
 Taylor ? 13. What can you tell about a battle .> 15. What else did 
 the Americans do ? 
 
228 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 in August, 1846, he drove the Mexicans from Santa Fe, 
 the chief city of New Mexico, and took possession of that 
 broad territory. 
 
 16. During tlie same sum- 
 mer, Colonel Fremont (the brave 
 explorer of the Rocky Moun- 
 tains) and others, took posses- 
 sion of California. After some 
 more battling until early in Jan- 
 uary, 1847, all became quiet. 
 Then a vast territory, stretching 
 along the Pacific Ocean, and 
 several hundred miles into the 
 country, came into possession 
 of the Americans. 
 
 17. In the mean while, Colonel Doniphan, with a thou- 
 sand brave Missourians, made a triumphant march into 
 northern Mexico. After capturing Chihuahua (Chee-wah- 
 wah), one of the finest provinces of that country, he re- 
 turned to New Orleans, having marched over five thou- 
 sand miles. General Scott was now on his victorious way 
 toward the great city of Mexico. 
 
 COLONEL FREMONT. 
 
 SCOTT S INVASION OF MEXICO. 
 
 18. Scott landed near Vera Cruz with about thirteen 
 thousand men, early in March, 1847. His troops were 
 borne there by a fleet commanded by Commodore Conner, 
 which remained to -assist in the attack on Vera Cruz. That 
 attack occurred on the i8th of March, and continued nine 
 days. Then the city, the strong castle of San Juan de 
 Ulloa (San Whan dah Oo-lo-ah), and five thousand ^ris- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 16. What can you tell about Fremont and others ? 
 17. What can you tell about Colonel Doniphan ? 18. What can you 
 1 about the Americans at Vera Cruz ? 
 
 y 
 
SCOTt's invasion of MEXICO. 229 
 
 oners, with five hundred cannons, were given up to the 
 Americans. 
 
 19. On the 8th of April, Scott's army commenced their 
 march toward the city of Mexico. At Cerro Gordo, a dif- 
 ficult place in the mountains, they were met by Santa Anna 
 and a large army. There they had a severe battle, when 
 the Mexicans lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, over 
 four thousand men. Santa Anna escaped on the back of 
 a mule. 
 
 20. Week after week, Scott's army continued to move 
 on through that interesting country, taking possession of 
 place after place, and everywhere driving the Mexicans be- 
 fore them. Within two months, that army of not more than 
 ten thousand men, took some of the strongest places in 
 Mexico, made ten thousand prisoners, and captured seven 
 hundred cannons, ten thousand muskets, and thirty thou- 
 sand bombshells and cannon-balls. 
 
 21. Scott rested awhile at Puebla (Pweb-lah), and in 
 August moved on over the lofty Cordilleras, a chain of 
 high mountains in Mexico. From the summits of these 
 hills, the Americans looked down into distant valleys, and 
 saw the city of Mexico, the object of their long and peril- 
 ous march. 
 
 22. Onward the conquering army marched, and after 
 fighting- several hard battles, and always beating the Mex- 
 icans, they appeared before the ancient city, where Cortez, 
 a great Spanish soldier [verse 13, page 10], appeared almost 
 three, hundred years before. Santa Anna and his army, 
 with the government officers, fled from the doomed capital 
 at night ; and on the next morning, the 14th of September, 
 1847, General Scott and his army entered the city as vic- 
 tors, and took possession of the Mexican empire. 
 
 Questions. — 19. What can you tell of the battle at Cerro Gordo? 
 20. What did Scott's army accomplish ? 21. What can you tell of 
 the approach to the city of Mexico 22. What can you tell about the 
 conquest of Mexico ? 
 
230 THE NATION. 
 
 23. The war soon ceased. On the 2d of February, 
 1848, the Mexican Congress and American Commissioners 
 made a bargain or treaty for peace. It was agreed to by 
 the United States Government, and then all but New Mex- 
 ico and California, which had been taken from the Mex- 
 icans by the Americans, was given up. These provinces 
 became a part of the United States, and California was af- 
 terward admitted into the Union. 
 
 24. In the same month when this treaty was made, gold 
 was first found in a mill-stream on the American fork of 
 the Sacramento river, in California. Soon it was found 
 elsewhere ; and when it was known that gold was plentiful 
 there, thousands of people went from the United States 
 and elsewhere, to dig it. Gold, worth millions and millions 
 of dollars, has been found in California since then, and a 
 fine State of the Union has grown up on that coast of the 
 Pacific Ocean. 
 
 25. The war with Mexico was the chief event of Mr. 
 Polk's administration. A difficulty with England, concern- 
 ing the northern boundar}' of Oregon, had been settled ; 
 and in May, 1848, Wisconsin was admitted into the Union 
 as a State. 
 
 26. The brave deeds of General Taylor, in Mexico, 
 made him respected and beloved by the people of the Uni- 
 ted States ; and at the election for President, in the autumn 
 of 1848, he was chosen Chief Magistrate of the Republic. 
 Millard Fillmore, of New York, was elected Vice-President. 
 
 Questions. — 23. What can you tell abuot the agreements of the 
 two governments ? 24. What can you tell about finding gold ? What 
 did it lead to ? 25. What were the chief events of Polk's administra- 
 tion ? 26. What can you say about a new election } 
 
TAYLOR S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 231 
 
 SECTION xrii. 
 
 1850. 
 
 TAYLORS ADIMINISTRATION 
 [1849- 
 
 I. Zachary Taylor was six- 
 ty-five years of age when, on 
 the 5 th of March, 1849, ^^ 
 became the twelfth President 
 of the United States. The 
 4th of March came on Sunday 
 that year, and he was not in- 
 augurated until the next day. 
 
 2. We have noticed that 
 thousands went to California 
 to dig gold. Very soon there 
 were people enough there to 
 fomi a State, and in Septem- 
 ber, 1849, twenty months after 
 the first gold w^as found there, 
 they met and formed a consti- 
 tution, or solemn covenant, by 
 which they agreed to be gov- 
 erned. 
 
 3. In February, 1850, the 
 people of California asked 
 Congress to admit their coun- 
 try into the Union as a State. 
 That request made a great stir, for they had declared in 
 their Constitution that there should be no negro-slaves in 
 California. The people of the northern and western States 
 liked that declaration, but those of the southern States did 
 
 mwm 
 
 
 TATl.OR, AND ins REStUENCK. 
 
 Questions. — i. What can you tell about President Taylor and his 
 inauguration ? 2. What more can you say about California.'' 3. What 
 can you tell about California coming into the Union .-' 
 
232 THE NATION. 
 
 not like it, and at one time some of the politicians in that 
 section threatened to break up the Union^ if California 
 should be admitted as a free-labor State. 
 
 4. This matter was disputed about in Congress for ma- 
 ny months. Finally, Henry Clay [page 217], proposed a 
 plan that suited all parties very well. It was agreed in 
 that plan, that California might come in without slaves, and 
 that if any slaves ran away from the South into the free-la- 
 bor States, they should be given up to their owners. The 
 latter measure was known as the Fugitive Slave Law. All 
 this was agreed to in Congress, but many people, partic- 
 ularly at the North, were not pleased with what was called 
 the Compromise Measure. 
 
 5. While this matter was before Congress, President 
 Taylor sickened and died. That event occurred in July, 
 1850. He was the second President who had died while 
 in office. The Vice-President, as before [page 222], then 
 became President, and on the loth of July, 1850, 
 
 FILL ISI ore's administration 
 
 began. 
 
 6. During President Taylor's brief administration of 
 sixteen months, one State and three Territories were added 
 to the members of the Republic. One of the Territories 
 was named Utah, but was called by the people who settled 
 there, Deseret, or the Land of the Honeybee. It is near 
 the middle of our continent. 
 
 7. Utah was settled by a people called Monnons, who 
 have a peculiar religious belief. Their chief man is called 
 Prophet^ and the people are obliged to do as he says. There 
 are now many thousands of Mormons in Utah, but because 
 
 Questions. — 4. What was finally done ? 5. What sad event hap- 
 pened ? 6. What occurred during Taylor's administration ? 7. What 
 can you tell about the Mormons .'* 
 
FILLMORE S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 ^33 
 
 they will not do as the rest of the people of the United 
 States want them to, their Territory has never been admit- 
 ted into the Union as a State. 
 
 8. Some trouble with Cu- 
 ba, one of the West India 
 islands belonging to Spain, 
 commenced in the spring of 
 1850, and at one time it threat- 
 ened to make war between the 
 United States and Spain. But 
 the dispute was fairly settled, 
 and the trouble disappeared. 
 
 9. An important expedi- 
 tion left New York in May, 
 1850, under the command of 
 Lieutenant De Haven. It 
 went to the Frozen Ocean, at 
 the North, in search of Sir 
 John Franklin, a great English 
 explorer, who went there five 
 years before, and never return- 
 ed. Another similar expedi- 
 tion sailed from New York in 
 1853, under Dr. Kane, and 
 was gone until the autumn of 
 1855. The commander and his men suffered terribly among 
 the ice and snows, during the long, dark polar winters. 
 
 10. In 1852, the United States and Great Britain had 
 a dispute about catching fishes in the neighborhood of New- 
 foundland [see verse, 4, page 11]. They both sent armed 
 ships there, but the difficulty was finally setded by the better 
 way oitalkiiig, rather than h)^ fighting. 
 
 Questions. — 8. What can you tell about Cuba t 9. What can you 
 tell ot wonderful expeditions to the North ? 10. What can you tell 
 about a fishery dispute ? 
 
 FILLMORE, AND HIS RESIDENCE. 
 
234 
 
 THE NATION, 
 
 11. In the same year American war-ships went to Japan, 
 off the eastern coast of China, and the commander carried 
 a letter to the Emperor, from our President, asking him to 
 allow Americans, as well as the Dutch, to trade there. The 
 Emperor agreed to it, and the Americans and Japanese 
 have been good friends ever since. 
 
 12. In the autumn of 1852, the people of the United 
 States chose Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, to be 
 their next President, and William R. King, of Alabama, 
 
 for Vice-President. Not long 
 afterward a new Territory, call- 
 ed Washington, was made out 
 of Oregon. So the States of 
 our Republic continually grow. 
 First Territories, then States. 
 
 PIERCE, AND HIS BE8IDENCE. 
 
 SECTION XIV. 
 
 Pierce's administra- 
 tion. [1853-1857.] 
 
 I. Franklin Pierce was for- 
 ty-nine years of age when he 
 became the fourteenth Presi- 
 dent of the United States, on 
 the 4th of March, 1853. The 
 country was prosperous and 
 peaceful, and nothing disturb- 
 ed the general harmony, except- 
 ing a little dispute with Mexico 
 about boundaries, which was 
 soon settled. 
 
 Questions. — 11. What can you tell about an expedition to Japan ? 
 12. What can you tell about a new election ? i. What can you tell 
 about President Pierce and the country } 
 
PIERCE S ADMINISTRATION. 235 
 
 2. In May of that year, ships were sent to explore the 
 eastern coast of Asia ; and at the same time there were 
 land expeditions in progress, searching for a good route for a 
 railway to the Pacific Ocean. Since then, ocean steamships 
 have been going regularly across the Pacific from America 
 to Asia ; and a railway, 
 
 extending from the Atlan- 
 tic to the Pacific Ocean, 
 has been made, so that 
 now we may go from New 
 York to Japan and China, 
 in a very short space of 
 time. 
 
 3. In the year 1855, ~ 
 
 ,1 A • I AN OCEAN STEAMSHIP. 
 
 the Americans became 
 
 much excited about negro slavery in a Territory west of 
 the Mississippi, called Kansas. People from all parts of 
 the Union went there to settle, and they quarreled, and 
 sometimes fought, because a part of them were in favor of 
 having slaves there, and a part of them were opposed to it. 
 There was real war there, in 1856, but it was soon stop- 
 ped. Those who opposed slavery were the more numerous ; 
 and in January, 186 1, Kansas became a free State of the 
 Republic. 
 
 4. Some trouble was expected with foreign nations in 
 1855. Spain was offended because our government seemed 
 determined to possess her island of Cuba. Great Britain 
 was offended because we sent her minister home for viola- 
 ting our laws, by enlisting men for the British army ; and 
 the Central American States were offended, because law- 
 less men went there from our borders, to seize their country. 
 
 5. These things were settled in a friendly manner, and 
 
 Questions. — 2. What can you tell about exploring expeditions ? 
 3. "What can you say about Kansas ? 4. Tell about threatened trouble 
 with foreign nations. 5. Tell about the ocean telegraph wires. 
 
236 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 nothing of much importance occurred for some time, ex- 
 cepting attempts to connect America and Europe by tele- 
 graphic wires more than sixteen hundred miles long. [See 
 verse 8, page 223]. It was accomphshed at the close of 
 the summer of 1858, when the Queen of England spoke by 
 telegraph to the President of the United States, and he 
 answered on the same day. The wires immediately broke, 
 and it was a long time before another and durable cable, 
 as the rope of wires was called, was made. 
 
 €^k\ ^ ^ , 6. In the autumn of 1856, 
 
 James Buchanan, of Penn- 
 sylvania, was elected Pres- 
 ident of the United States, 
 and John C. Breckinridge, of 
 Kentucky, Vice-President. 
 
 SECTION XV. 
 
 Buchanan's admin- 
 istration. [1857-1861.] 
 
 I. James Buchanan was 
 inaugurated the fifteenth Pres- 
 ident of the United States on 
 the 4th of March, 1857. From 
 the beginning to the end of 
 his administration, the sub- 
 ject of slavery kept the people 
 of the country in continual 
 disputes, and created much 
 
 BUCHANAN, AND HIS RESIDENCE. ^^^ fgeling. 
 
 2. The Mormons [verse 7, page 232], made some trou- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 6. Who were elected President and Vice-President.? 
 I. What was the principal feature of this administration ? 2. What 
 further can you tell of the Mormons? 
 
LINCOLN S ADMINISTRATION. 
 
 237 
 
 ble. Because Congress would not make their Territory a 
 State, they threatened to rebel. Troops were sent to com- 
 pel their obedience ; but before these arrived, the Mormons 
 concluded to obey the laws and make no more trou- 
 ble. 
 
 3. Slight difficulties with foreign nations occurred in 
 1857 and 1858, but they were small in comparison with- 
 troubles at home on account of slavery. Men in the slave- 
 labor States determined to bring negroes from Africa again, 
 and to fill some of the new 
 
 Territories with them. The 
 people of the free-labor 
 States declared that they 
 should do no such thing. 
 
 4. Bitter quarrels were 
 kept up. These were 
 stopped for a little while, 
 and the attention of the 
 people was taken up with 
 some distinguished men 
 from Japan, and a lad (the 
 Prince of Wales), who was 
 heir to the throne of Great 
 Britain, who came here in 
 i860, to visit our Presi- 
 dent. But the old quarrel 
 about slavery was soon re- 
 sumed. 
 
 5. Abraham Lincoln, of 
 Illinois, who was opposed 
 to slavery, was elected Pres- 
 ident of the United States 
 
 LINCOLN, AND HIS RESIDENCE, 
 
 Questions.— 3. What great dispute created trouble in 1857 and 
 1858 ? 4. Tell what important events took place in i860. 5. Who was 
 elected President of the United States in i860 ? What did politicians do ? 
 
238 THE NATION. 
 
 in i860. Politicians in the slave-labor States made this a 
 pretext for insurrection against the National Government. 
 Claiming the right to do so, they declared several States to 
 be separated from the rest ; and they formed a confederacy 
 of them, and made Jefferson Davis, of Mississippi, their 
 chief ruler. 
 
 6. These Confederates commenced war against their 
 Cxovernment, in the spring of 186 1, by attacking Fort Sum- 
 
 ter, in Charleston Harbor. President Lincoln called for 
 a large army to check them. The people in the slave- 
 labor States took up arms to defend their section of the 
 country against troops sent by the Government to put down 
 the insurrection. Then began the most dreadful civil war 
 ever known. 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR [1861]. 
 
 7. Before the Civil War broke out, unfaithful men in 
 the higher offices of the government favored the insurgents. 
 The greater part of the litde Army had been sent to the west- 
 ern frontiers. Southern forts and arsenals were filled with 
 arms and ammunition. The Navy had been reduced. The 
 Treasury was empty, and public credit was low ; and the 
 
 Questions. — 6. How was a civil war begun ? What did President 
 Lincoln and the people do ? 7. What did unfaithful men who 
 managed the Government do ? How did the people act ? 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 239 
 
 President found the Government weak in resources of 
 every kind. But the people all over the free-labor States 
 hurried to help him when he called, and soon formed a 
 large army. 
 
 8. The Confederates tried hard to get Washington City, 
 the seat of Government, intending to drive Mr. Lincoln 
 away and make Jefferson Davis President. They raised an 
 army, and went as far as Manassas, in Virginia, thirty miles 
 from Washington, where they stayed a long time. Late in 
 May, National troops, as those were called that defended 
 the Government, went across the Potomac River, from 
 Washington into Virginia, and took possession of Alexan- 
 dria and Arlington Heights. 
 
 9. Early in June, a battle was fought at Big Bethel, a 
 few miles from Fortress Monroe, in Virginia, when the Na- 
 tionals were beaten. On the very next day [June 11, 1861], 
 there was a little battle at Romney, in Western Virginia, 
 when the Confederates were beaten. At the same time, 
 National troops were marching across Western Virginia, 
 under General McClellan, to 
 assist in defending Washington 
 City. At this time, loyal citi- 
 zens of Western Virginia form- 
 ed a new State, called West 
 Virginia, which was recognized 
 by the Government. 
 
 10. Jefferson Davis and his 
 associates went to Richmond in 
 July, and called that the capital 
 
 JEFFERSON UAVIS. 
 
 Questions. — 8. What did the Confederates try hard to do ? Wliat 
 can you tell about their army ? What did the National troops do ? 
 9. What can you tell about a battle, in June, near P^ortress Monroe ? 
 What about another battle the next day ? What were the National 
 troops doing ? What can you tell about a new State ? 10. What can 
 you tell about the Confederates at Richmond ? Give an account of 
 the battle of Bull's Run ? 
 
240 THE NATION. 
 
 of the Confederacy. National troops soon started from 
 Washington to drive them away and stop the insurrection. 
 They met the Confederates near a place known as Manassas 
 Junction, and on a stream of water called Bull's Run, 
 the two armies had a hard fight [July 21], and several 
 hundred were killed and wounded on each side. The 
 National troops were made to fly back toward Washington 
 in great confusion. 
 
 11. General McClellan now took command of the troops. 
 They were called the Army of the Potomac, and for many 
 months he was preparing them to march to Richmond. In 
 the mean time there was war in Missouri ; and in a battle 
 at Wilson's Creek_, on the 9th of August, the brave General 
 Lyon was killed. 
 
 12. The war was all the time spreading wider and wid- 
 er, and more and more people were engaged in it. At the 
 close of August, General Butler and Commodore String- 
 ham, with many troops, went to Hatteras Inlet, on the coast 
 of North Carolina, and took away from the Confederates 
 some forts they had built there. Very soon afterward. Gen- 
 eral Rosecrans had some fighting with Confederates in 
 Western Virginia. 
 
 13. At a place called Ball's Bluff, not far up the Poto- 
 mac from Washington City, there was a battle at the close 
 of October, when the Nationals were badly beaten. A 
 week later, troops under General Grant were beaten by the 
 Confederates in a fight at Belmont [November 7], on the 
 Missouri side of the Mississippi River. On the same day 
 the National navy, under Admiral Dupont, captured forts 
 near Port Royal, on the coast of South Carolina ; and from 
 
 Questions. — 11. What did General McClellan now do ? What 
 was his army called ? What have you to say about the war else- 
 where ? 12. What have you to say about the war ? What was done 
 on the coast of North Carolina and in Western Virginia ? 13. What 
 can you tell about the battles of Ball's Bluff, Belmont, and on the 
 coast of South Carolina f 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 24! 
 
 that time the Government troops held all the line islands 
 in that neighborhood, 
 
 14. At the close of 1861, the war appeared at places 
 several hundred miles apart, and was becoming more and 
 more terrible. At the same time, those who ruled England, 
 France, and some other countries, helped the confederates 
 against the Government all they could, safely, and made the 
 war longer and sharper. 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR [1862]. 
 
 15. Early in January, General Burnside and Commo- 
 dore Goldsborough, with many troops and several war-ves- 
 sels, captured Roanoke Island, on the coast of North 
 Carolina. This was a great loss to the Confederates. It 
 gave the Nationals control over a large region of country, 
 and threatened Norfolk. A few days afterward [January 
 19, 1862], General Thomas, with Western troops, won a 
 victory over the Confederates in Eastern Kentucky, near a 
 place called Mill Spring. 
 
 16. Toward the middle of February, General Grant 
 (who afterward became very famous), with Western troops, 
 went to the Cumberland River, not far from Nashville, in 
 Tennessee, and took from the Confederates Fort Donelson 
 [Feb. 16], and over thirteen thousand men. This was more 
 men than General Scott went into Mexico with [page 228], 
 and conquered it. Commodore Foote gave General Grant 
 much assistance. 
 
 17. Toward the western part of Arkansas, among the 
 Ozark Mountains, is a place called Pea Ridge. There Na- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 14. What have you to say about the war at the close 
 of 1 86 1 ? What about foreigners ? 15. Tell what happened at Roan- 
 oke Island, and what were the effects ? What did General Thomas 
 do ? 16. Give an account of the capture of Fort Donelson. 17. Give 
 an account of the battle of Pea Ridge ; and the doings of the Merri- 
 mac and Monitor. 
 16 
 
242 THE NATION 
 
 tional troops, under Generals Curtis and Sigel, fought and 
 conquered Confederates under General Van Dorn, on the 
 8th of March. On the same day, many hundred miles 
 eastward of this battle-field, on the coast of the Atlantic, 
 a ship of war covered with iron, called the Merrimac, at- 
 tacked and destroyed _^^,,^,,ssp: — ^.^^ 
 some National war- ves- 
 sels, made of wood, near 
 Fortress Monroe. That 
 night a strange vessel; 
 made of iron, with a sort 
 of tower that could be the monitor. 
 turned round, in which were cannons, suddenly appeared, 
 and drove the Merrimac back to Norfolk. The vessel was 
 called The Monitor, and was commanded by Lieutenant 
 Worden. 
 
 18. The President of the United States is the Comman- 
 der-in-Chief, or head-general, of all the warriors of the na- 
 tion, on land and sea, and has supreme authority over them. 
 Now, knowing that the Confederates were in arms in many 
 places, and growing more numerous every day, he ordered 
 all of his armies to move against them on the 2 2d of Feb- 
 ruary, the birthday of Washington. The Confederates at 
 Manassas fled toward Richmond, expecting General Mc- 
 Clellan would follow. Grant had gone over to the Ten- 
 nessee River, and early in April, near Pittsburg Landing, 
 he and his troops fought the Confederates under General 
 Beauregard for two days [April 6, 7], beating them, and 
 driving them into the State of Mississippi. This is called 
 the battle of Shiloh. 
 
 19. At the same time, a fleet of gunboats, under Com- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 18. What is the power of the President ? What did 
 the President order concerning the armies ? What did the Confeder 
 ates do ? What can you tell about Gen. Grant ? 19. What did Com- 
 modore Foote do? What fort was surrendered to Gillmore, and 
 what town was taken by Mitchel ? What did General Augur do ? 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, 
 
 243 
 
 COMMODORE FOOTE. 
 
 modore Foote, and some troops, 
 captured Island No. 10, an import- 
 ant place in the Mississippi River. 
 Four da^^s afterwards, the Confed- 
 erates gave up Fort Pulaski, at 
 the mouth of the Savannah River, 
 to General Gillmore. On the same 
 day (April 11), General Mitchel 
 took possession of Huntsville, in 
 Northern Alabama. On the i8th, 
 General Augur drove the Coi^d- 
 erates out of Fredericksburg, in Virginia. 
 
 20. The National troops gained a great deal in the 
 month of April, 1862. Besides what has just been men- 
 tioned, they captured two heavy forts below New Orleans, 
 and on the 24th of the month, took that city. The forts 
 were taken by war-vessels, under Commodores Farragut 
 and Porter. The Confederates, twenty thousand in number, 
 under General Lovell, fled from New Orleans when the 
 Nationals approached, and General Butler took possession 
 of the city. This was a terrible loss to the Confederates. 
 
 21. Early in April, Gen- 
 eral McClellan, with the Ar- 
 my of the Potomac, which 
 had gone down to the neigh- 
 borhood of Fortress Monroe, 
 began a march up the Pen- 
 insula toward Richmond. He 
 moved slowly. Between the 
 first of May and the last of 
 June, several very severe bat- 
 tles were fouo^ht within a short 
 
 GENERAL M'CLELLAN. 
 
 Questions. — 20. What did the National troops do in April, 1862 ? 
 What can you tell about New Orleans .5* 21. What did General 
 McClellan do ? What happened ? 
 
44 THE NATION, 
 
 distance of Richmond. This was called the Peninsula 
 Campaign. 
 
 2 2. McClellan thought he could not get to Richmond 
 with his army, and so he stopped fighting. The Confed- 
 erates then rushed toward Washington. General John 
 Pope was between them and Washington, with an army ; 
 and McClellan was ordered to hurry on with his own army 
 in that direction, to help Pope. He did not get there in 
 time to do much good, and the Nationals were driven to 
 the forts around Washington. 
 
 23 General Robert E. Lee, then chief commander of the 
 Confederates in Virginia, led them into Maryland. Not far 
 from Harper's Ferry, severe battles were fought ; the hard- 
 est being called the battle of Antietam, because it was on 
 Antietam Creek. It was at the middle of September. 
 Lee was beaten [Sept. 17], and compelled to fly across 
 the Potomac into Virginia, pursued by General A. E. Burn- 
 side, who, soon afterward, took command of the whole 
 army, in place of McClellan. 
 
 24. Burnside followed Lee to the Rappahannock River ; 
 and at Fredericksburg, on the 13th of December, the two 
 armies fought a great battle. The Nationals had crossed 
 the river, and were driven back with great loss, and there 
 they remained until late in the next spring. 
 
 25. All this time there were important doings in the 
 West, or beyond the Alleghany Mountains. All summer 
 long the Confederates tried to get back what they had lost 
 in Kentucky and Tennessee. They marched a large army, 
 under Bragg, toward the Ohio River ; and at one time it 
 seemed as if they might really seize Cincinnati and Louis- 
 
 QuESTiONS. — 22. What else did General McClellan do ? What 
 can you tell about the army under Pope ? 23. What did General Lee 
 do ? What can you tell about a battle in Maryland ? 24. What did 
 Burnside do ? What was done at Fredericksburg ? 25. What did 
 the Confederates try to do in the West? What was done .'' 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 24.5 
 
 ville. But they were kept back by Generals Buell, Wal- 
 lace, and Rousseau ; and Bragg was finally driven toward 
 Alabama. 
 
 26. During the summer, Memphis, Natchez, and other 
 places on the Mississippi were captured by the Nationals, 
 and much was done toward opening the river to the safe 
 passage of steamboats. At the same time the chief army 
 in the West, lying in Northern Mississippi, was assisting 
 in the matter. On the 19th of September, General Rose- 
 crans fought and conquered General Price, at luka, Missis- 
 sippi. A little later there were severe battles near Corinth. 
 Before the close of the year, the Confederates were nearly 
 all driven out of Kentucky and Western Tennessee. 
 
 27. At the close of December, General Rosecrans 
 fought the Confederates several days at Murfreesboro', be- 
 low Nashville. He was victorious, but lost twelve thou- 
 sand men. He drove the Confederates toward Georgia. 
 
 28. In July [1862], Congress gave President Lincoln 
 power to declare the slaves in certain States free for ever. 
 In September, he told the opposing people in those States, 
 that if they did not cease making war on the Government, 
 within the next hundred days, he should set their slaves 
 free. They scorned and disregarded this proclamation. 
 So, on the first of January, 1863, he proclaimed about three 
 millions of bondmen to be free. In 1864, two hundred 
 thousand of these freedmen were soldiers in the National 
 army, fighting for the Government and their own free- 
 dom. 
 
 Questions. — 26. What was done on the Mississippi ? M^hat can 
 you tell about battles at luka and Corinth, and of the Confederates in 
 Kentucky and Tennessee ? 27. What can you tell about a battle at 
 Murfreesboro? 28. What power did Congress give to President 
 Lincoln ? How did he use it ^ What can you say about slaves ? 
 
246 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, CONTINUED [1863J. 
 
 29. Late in January, General Joseph Hooker was put 
 in command of the Army of the Potomac, in the place of 
 Burnside. Toward the end of April, he led them across 
 the Rappahannock, above Fredericksburg ; and on the 2d 
 and 3d of May, he had a severe fight with Lee in a place 
 called the Wilderness, near Chancellorsville. The National 
 army suffered severely, and they were compelled to go back 
 to the other side of the river. 
 
 30. Early, in June, Lee, with 
 a large army, moved up the Shen- 
 andoah Valley, and crossed the 
 Potomac into Maryland, closely 
 watched by Hooker, who kept 
 them from Washington and Bal- 
 timore. At the close of this 
 ^month. General George G. Meade 
 took Hooker's place, and soon 
 afterward Lee pushed on into 
 Pennsylvania. At the beginning of July, Meade fought 
 Lee for three days at Gettysburg, and conquered him. Lee 
 fled toward Virginia [July 4], and escaped with what was 
 left of his army. By the middle of August, the Confed- 
 erate army was beyond the Rappahannock, when for a long 
 time the two armies confronted each other near that stream. 
 31. While these movements were going on in the vicin- 
 ity of the Potomac, General Foster was very busy in North 
 Carolina, struggling with General Hill for the mastery of a 
 portion of the coast-region. At the same time. General 
 
 GENERAL R. E. LEE. 
 
 Questions. — 29. What can you tell about Hooker's doings, and 
 the battle of Chancellorsville ? 30. Give an account of Lee's invasion 
 of Maryland and Pennsylvania, and battle of Gettysburg. What fol- 
 lowed? 31 What can you tell of doings on the North Carolina 
 coast, and near Norfolk ? What did General Wool do } 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 
 
 247 
 
 Longstreet, one of the best of Lee's commanders, was try- 
 ing to drive the Nationals trom Norfolk. That city had been 
 captured by General Wool, in May, 1862, and the Nation- 
 als held it mitil the close of the war. 
 
 32. In April, 1863, Admiral Dupont and General Gill- 
 more commenced a siege of Charleston, which lasted almost 
 two years. The bombardments were frequent. Fort Sum- 
 ter was reduced to a heap by the National shells, and the 
 city was made a ruin. At the same time General Banks 
 was in command of the Department of the Gulf, with his 
 headquarters at New Orleans. He drove the Confederates 
 out of a iDortion of Louisiana, westward of the Mississippi. 
 He also captured Port Hud- 
 son, early in July, with more 
 than six thousand prison- 
 ers. At the close of the 
 year, troops from his army 
 occupied a line on the Rio 
 Grande, opposite Matamo- 
 ras. 
 
 33. At the close of 1862, 
 it was made the business of 
 General Grant to clear the 
 Mississippi river-banks of 
 the Confederates. Vicks- 
 burg was their strongest 
 
 place, and he proceeded to attack that city, with the assist- 
 ance of Admiral Porter and his fleet of gunboats. The 
 place was surrounded late in May, and on the 4th of July it 
 was surrendered to Grant, by General Pemberton, with more 
 than thirty thousand Confederate troops. Then the Con- 
 federates lost the control of the Mississippi River, and were 
 much weakened. 
 
 Questions. — 32. What can you tell about the siege of Charleston ? 
 What can you tell about General Banks's movements in Louisiana ? 
 33. What was General Grant expected to do ? What did he do ? 
 
 ADMIKAL PORTER. 
 
248 THE NATION. 
 
 34. After sending troops to General Banks in Louis- 
 iana, and General Steele in Arkansas, and leaving General 
 McPherson in command at Vicksburg, Grant hastened to 
 the aid of Rosecrans, then at Chattanooga, in East Ten- 
 nessee, in command of the Army of the Cmnberland. 
 Rosecrans had driven Bragg into Georgia, where he was 
 joined by troops under General Longstreet, sent by Gene- 
 ral Lee. They turned upon Rosecrans, when the terrible 
 fight known as the Battle of Chickamauga occurred, at the 
 middle of September. The Nationals were beaten, and 
 driven back to Chattanooga. 
 
 35. Grant reached Rosecrans in time to relieve him 
 from great perils, and General George H. Thomas took 
 command of the Army of the Cumberland. General Sher- 
 man joined them late in November, when a contest was 
 begun which lasted two days. It is called the battle of 
 Chattanooga. The Confederates were badly beaten [Nov. 
 25], and the Nationals soon gained control of a large part 
 of Georgia and Alabama. Burnside was at Knoxville, 
 Tennessee, at the same time. He was in danger of being 
 captured by Longstreet, who went up from Bragg. Relief 
 was sent to him ; and Longstreet, driven off, fled back to 
 the army of Lee in Virginia. 
 
 36. The war raged in Missouri and Arkansas during 
 1863, in many places, but no great battle was fought in 
 those States. On the first of September, General Blunt 
 took Fort Smith from the Confederates ; and nine days af- 
 terward General Steele captured Little Rock, the capital 
 of Arkansas. 
 
 37. In June, a noted guerilla chief, named Morgan, 
 
 Questions.— 34. What did Grant do after taking Vicksburg? 
 Give an account of what occurred near Chattanooga ? 35. What can 
 you tell about Grant, Rosecrans, and Sherman, and the battle of 
 Chattanooga ? What about Burnside and Longstreet ? 36. What 
 was done in Missouri and Arkansas, in 1863? 2>7- Give an account 
 of Morgan in Indiana and Ohio. 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 249 
 
 with three thousand horsemen, went over the Ohio River 
 into Indiana, and swept through the lower portions of that 
 State and Ohio, to join Lee in Maryland, or Pennsylvania. 
 He was captured [July 26, 1863], with nearly all of his 
 men, in Ohio. 
 
 38. The National navy, which had rapidly grown to be 
 a very large and powerful one, was employed in keeping 
 ships from going in and out of the seaports of the Southern 
 States. This is called blockading. The war-vessels also 
 did great service on the Mississippi and other rivers in the 
 Southwest, as well as on the coast, in assisting troops ; and 
 they captured many ships from abroad, called blockade- 
 runners, that tried to get in and out of the Southern ports. 
 
 THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, C O N T I N U E D [1864]. 
 
 39. The National armies were strong and cheerful at 
 the beginning of 1864 ; and the Government had plenty of 
 money to carry on the war. The first most important 
 movement was by General Sherman, who marched from 
 Vicksburg at the beginning of February, and going east- 
 ward, almost to Alabama, destroyed a great deal of public 
 property, and liberated ten thousand slaves. General Sey- 
 mour invaded Florida at the same time, but was beaten 
 back by the Confederates, who met him at Olustee. 
 
 40. General A. J. Smith and Admiral Porter went up 
 the Red River at the middle of March, and were joined by 
 General Banks from New Orleans, who had marched an 
 army across Western Louisiana. They had some sharp 
 
 Questions. — 38. What have you to say about the National navy ? 
 39, What can you say about the National armies and the Govern- 
 ment ? Give an account of Sherman's march across Mississippi. 
 What did General Seymour do ? 40. What can you tell about an ex- 
 pedition up the Red River, and its results } What can you tell about 
 Steele and Forrest ? 
 
250 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 battles above Alexandria, and were obliged to return down 
 the river. It was very difficult for Porter's fleet to get over 
 the rapids at Alexandria, but they did so on the nth of 
 May, and vessels and army retreated to the Mississippi 
 River. In the meantime General Steele had met with some 
 misfortunes in Arkansas, and the Confederates under For- 
 rest had invaded Tennessee and Kentucky. 
 
 41. Grant was made Lieutenant-General and General- 
 in-Chief of all the armies of 
 the Republic, in March [1864], 
 and he ordered a forward 
 movement of the larger ones 
 at the beginning of May. That 
 of the Potomac, under Gen- 
 eral Meade, crossed the Rapid 
 Anna River and moved to- 
 ward Richmond, accompanied 
 by Grant. They fought Lee's 
 army all the way to the James 
 
 ^* River, which they reached at 
 
 the middle of June. 
 
 42. In the meantime General Butler had landed a 
 large army at Bermuda Hundred, at the mouth of the Ap- 
 pomattox River. This was to assist Grant in crossing the 
 James ; and then commenced the famous siege of Peters- 
 burg and Richmond. 
 
 43. Sherman with a large army left Chattanooga at the 
 beginning of May, and fought his way against the Confede- 
 rates, under General Joseph E. Johnston, to Atlanta, in 
 Georgia. He besieged that city during the month of August, 
 and captured it on the 2d of September. 
 
 LIECT.-GEN, 
 
 Questions.— 41. What can you tell about Grant's promotion and 
 orders ? What did the army of the Potomac do ? 42. What did Gen- 
 eral Butler do, and what was accomplished ? 43. Give an account of 
 Sherman's march to Atlanta. 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR. 25 1 
 
 44. Ever since the war was begun, the Confederates, 
 helped by their friends in England, had kept one or more 
 arrned-ships at* sea, called Privateers, capturing and destroy- 
 ing American ships. Among the worst of these were the 
 Sumter and the Alabama. The latter was built and fitted 
 out in England, and destroyed many American merchant- 
 ships. Finally the Kearsarge, one of our national vessels, 
 attacked the Alabama off the coast of France [June 19], 
 and sent it to the bottom of the sea. The loyal people of 
 the United States rejoiced very much, because of this tri- 
 umph of a national vessel. 
 
 45. In July, a large number of the Confederates, under 
 General Early, hastened down the Shenandoah Valley, 
 crossed the Potomac into Maryland, and at one time it was 
 thought that they would take Baltimore and Washington. 
 They would have done so, had not General Wallace with a 
 few troops fought them at Monocacy Creek [July 9], and 
 kept them back until forces in Washington were prepared 
 for them. They fled back 
 to Virginia ; but, before they 
 went, they burnt the fine vil- 
 lage of Chambersburg, in 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 46. Whilst Grant and Sher- 
 man were making their im- 
 portant movements on land, 
 Farragut was preparing to 
 attack Forts Gaines and Mor- 
 gan, near Mobile. He made 
 the attack toward the mid- *°-^"^^" farragut. 
 
 die of August, and captured the forts [Aug. 23], with the 
 
 Questions.— 44. What have you to say about pirate-ships, called 
 privateers? 45. Give an account of Early's invasion of Maryland. 
 How was he checked, and what did he do ? 46. Give an account of 
 doings near Mobile. 
 
252 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 assistance of land-troops under General Granger. His 
 fleet sailed into Mobile Bay, and the city of Mobile was 
 cut off from any communication with the sea. This was a 
 heavy blow for the Confederates. 
 
 47. During the autumn, General Sheridan broke the 
 power of the Confederates under Early in the Shenandoah 
 Valley. He gained a victory over him near Winchester, on 
 the 19th of September, and others afterward. At the same 
 time, General Hood, who commanded the Confederates 
 opposed to Sherman, marched westward, and then invaded 
 Tennessee. He went north, almost to Nashville. He had 
 an army of about forty thousand men. 
 
 48. General Schofield fought and weakened Hood at 
 Franklin [Nov. 30], Tennessee, at the close of November, 
 
 when the latter besieged Nash- 
 ville. At the middle of De- 
 cember, Thomas marched out 
 and attacked him. Hood and 
 his army were driven away, 
 and went with heavy loss to 
 Alabama. 
 
 49. On Christmas day Fort 
 Fisher, at the mouth of the 
 Cape Fear River, was terribly 
 bombarded by the fleet under 
 Admiral Porter. An attempt to take it by a land-force 
 failed ; but on the 13th of January, 1865, ^ large number of 
 troops, under General Terry, took the fort, with the assist- 
 ance of the navy. The Nationals then went up the Cape 
 Fear River, and captured Wilmington on the 21st February. 
 50. Early in November, Sherman commenced a grand 
 
 GENERAL THOMAS. 
 
 Questions.— 47, 48. What did Sheridan do ? What did Hood 
 do ? How was he driven out of Tennessee ? 49. Giv^e an account of 
 the capture of Fort Fisher and Wilmington. 50. Give an account of 
 Sherman's great march through the CaroHnas. 
 
THE GREAT CIVIL WAR, 
 
 ^53 
 
 GENERAL SHERMAN. 
 
 march through Georgia and the 
 Carolinas, He took the capital 
 of Georgia on the 20th of No- 
 vember, and entered Savannah on 
 the 2 1 St of December. Then he 
 crossed the Savannah River into 
 South CaroUna, and captured the 
 capital of that State on the 17th 
 February. The Confederates fled 
 from Charleston the next day, 
 when National colored troops en- 
 tered that city. Sherman march- 
 ed on into North Carolina ; and at Goldsborough, his army 
 joined others under Schofield and Terry, who had come 
 from Newbern and Wilmington. 
 
 51. During the early part of the spring of 1865, Sher- 
 idan beat Early's army into pieces, and so cut off supplies 
 
 of food from Richmond, by 
 destroying the railways and 
 canal that led into it, that Lee's 
 army was likely to be starved. 
 Grant had held Lee fast at Pe- 
 tersburg and Richmond, since 
 June the previous year. Lee 
 now tried to escape by break- 
 ing through Grant's lines, but 
 GENERAL SHERIDAN. was madc prisoner on the 9th 
 
 of April, with his whole army. 
 
 52. Jefferson Davis, the chosen head of the Confed- 
 erates, and other members of the so-called government at 
 Richmond, fled into North Carolina. Soon afterward the 
 
 Questions.— 51. What did Sheridan do in the spring of 1865? 
 What did Lee try to do, and what happened ? 52. Wliat did Davis 
 and other Secessionists do ? 
 
254 
 
 THE NATION. 
 
 Confederate army under Johnston surrendered to Sherman, 
 near Raleigh, in that State. 
 
 53. Ah-eady the Confederates at Mobile had been cap- 
 tured or driven away by General Canby, and their power 
 in Alabama had been entirely broken by a cavalry force 
 led by General J. H. Wilson, operating in aid of Canby. 
 The last battle was fought near the Rio Grande, in Texas, 
 on the 13th of May, 1865. The Civil War then ended. 
 
 54. .A few days after the surrender of Lee's army, Mr. 
 Lincoln, the President of the Republic, was murdered, at 
 Washington City. But the Government went on as before, 
 
 for the Vice-President, 
 Andrew Johnson, became 
 acting President on the 
 day [April 15] when Mr. 
 Lincoln died. 
 
 SECTION XVI. 
 
 Johnson's adminis- 
 tration. [1865-1869.] 
 I. By the death of 
 Abraham Lincoln, An- 
 ^ drew John son, of Tennes- 
 see, became the seven- 
 teenth President of the 
 United States. He of- 
 fered heavy rewards for 
 the arrest of Jefferson Davis and some of his chief associ- 
 
 ANDREAV JOHXSON. 
 
 Questions.— 53 What can you tell about the closing scenes of the 
 War ? 54. What dreadful thing occurred at Washington City, and 
 what were the consequences ? i. What did President Johnson do? 
 What can you tell about Jefferson Davis ? 
 
REORGANIZING THE STATES. 255 
 
 ates. Davis was then trying to escape from his country. 
 He had got as far, toward the Gulf of Mexico, as the lower 
 part of Georgia, when he was cajotured [May 10, 1865] 
 and sent as a prisoner to Fortress Monroe, from which, 
 after a long confinement, he was allowed to go free on 
 giving security that he would appear for trial, when called 
 for. 
 
 2. When the Civil War ended, there was great confu- 
 sion in several States of the Union in which there had been 
 insurrection. The first business of the Government was to 
 bring order out of that confusion in those States, and to 
 have every one of them properly represented in Congress. 
 
 3. But the President and Congress did not agree as to 
 the best plan for doing the business. So they opposed 
 each other, and the settlement of public affairs was long 
 delayed. Congress wished to give all citizens of the United 
 States, of whatever color or race, equal privileges, but the 
 President did not. Congress having the right to make 
 laws, made some that gave many new privileges to the 
 slaves lately set free. 
 
 4. Strongly supported by the people, Congress carried 
 out its plan, which was to do justice to all. By an amend- 
 ment of the National Constitution, approved by the people, 
 and declared on the 18th of December, 1865, slavery was 
 forever forbidden in the Republic. By other acts, provis- 
 ion was made for securing to the late slaves the rights of 
 citizens, as well as provision for their aid, and the help of 
 suffering white people in the South. 
 
 5. Congress also provided, by law, for securing the safe- 
 ty of the Republic against its enemies who had lately made 
 war upon it; and finally, by another amendment to the 
 
 j Questions. — 2. What was the state of the country at the end of 
 
 the War? 3. How came Congress and the President to disagree? 
 4. What did Congress do ? 5. What else did Congress do ? 
 
256 THE NATION. 
 
 Constitution, which was approved in the summer of 1868, 
 fair-play was secured to the late slaves, as citizens, and also 
 the payment of the National debt, which, at the close of 
 the War, amounted to more than three thousand million dol- 
 lars. The President opposed all these measures, and vetoed 
 them — that is, he refused to sign his name to the acts, and 
 so prevented their becoming laws. But they were passed 
 over his veto. See verse 4, page 179. 
 
 6. The House of Representatives finally charged the 
 President [Feb. 2 2d, 1868], with high crimes and misde- 
 meanors. This is called impeachment. The charges were 
 put in the shape of Articles of Impeachment, and were 
 adopted on the 2d of March. The President was put ujd- 
 on his trial before the Senate [March 30], and escaped 
 conviction by one vote, less than the required two-thirds 
 majority faiUng to convict him. 
 
 7. We have mentioned the breaking of the telegraph 
 cable between America and Europe [verse 5, page 236], in 
 1858. In the summer of 1865, a new and lasting one was 
 laid. The first communication through it was made on the 
 29th of July, and on the following day, Queen Victoria and 
 President Johnson exchanged congratulations. In July, 
 1869, the United States and France were connected by a 
 telegraphic cable stretching across the Atlantic, and Pres- 
 ident Grant and the Emperor of the French, exchanjer" 
 congratulations. So early as October, 1862, telegraphic 
 communication had been opened across the American 
 continent between the coasts of the Atlantic and Pacifi ' 
 Oceans. 
 
 8. On the first of March, 1868, the Territory of Nevad 
 was, by Congress, admitted into the Union, as a State. 
 
 Questions. — 6. What did the House of Representatives do . . 
 Teli about the President's trial. 7. What more can you tell about^ 
 the telegraph ? 8. What can you tell about a new State and Terri- 
 tory ? 
 
ELECTION OF GRANT AND COLFAX 
 
 The Government also 
 added a new and exten- 
 sive Territory to the 
 Union, by the purchase, 
 from Russia, of its pos- 
 sessions in the north- 
 western extremity of 
 North America, for sev- 
 en milhon two hundred 
 thousand dollars. ' It 
 is known as the Terri- 
 tory of Alaska. 
 
 9. The Republican 
 Party named General 
 Ulysses S. Grant as 
 their candidate for Pres- 
 ident of the United 
 States, with Schuyler 
 Colfax for Vice-Presi- 
 dent. The opposite, or 
 Democratic party, nam- 
 ed Horatio Seymour for grant, and his birth-placs. 
 President, and Francis P. Blair, Jr., for Vice-President. 
 The election took place on the 3d of November, 1868, 
 when Grant and Colfax were chosen to fill the two most 
 exalted places in the gift of the people. They respec- 
 tively took the oath of office and entered upon the duties 
 thereof, on the 4th of March, 1869. 
 
 Questions — 9. Whom did the Republican Party name as candi- 
 date for Persident ? Who were named as the candidates of the 
 Democratic Part; .'' Who was elected President of the Republic in 
 the fall of 1868 ? 
 
 17 
 
258 THE NATION. 
 
 I 
 
 SECTION XVII. 
 
 THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 We have considered the causes which led to the construc- 
 tion of the National Constitution, in 1787 [page 176] ; its adop- 
 tion by the people of the United States as the organic law of 
 the land, and the estabhshment of a National Government in 
 accordance with its plan [page 177]. Let us now take it up and 
 study it carefully, for it is the Great Charter of our Liberties. 
 We will begin with the introductory remarks, or 
 
 PREAMBLE. 
 We the People of the United States, in order to form a more 
 
 perfect union, establish iustice, insure do- 
 Objects. ^ . ^ '.,,. /, r 'u 
 
 mestic tranquilhty, provide for the common 
 defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings 
 of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and establish 
 this Constitution for the United States of America. 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested in a 
 
 Congress of the United States, which shall 
 Lieg-islative powers. . ^ ^ ^ 11 r 
 
 consist of a senate and house of represen- 
 tatives. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 isf Clause. — The House of Representatives shall be com- 
 posed of members chosen every second year 
 ^°sentativeT''^" by the people of the several States, and the 
 electors in each State shall have the quahfi- 
 cations requisite for electors of the most numerous branch of the 
 State legislature. 
 
 Questions,— What have we considered ? What are the remarks introductory 
 to the National Constitution called ? Recite the Preamble to the Constitution. 
 Who ordained and established the Constitution ? For what purposes ? 
 
 Art. I. Legislative Department. Sec. L Recite Section I. In what body 
 are all lesislative powers vested ? Of what does Congress consist ? 
 
 Sec. II. Recite the 1st Clause. How is the House of Representatives com- 
 posed ? How often and by whom are the Representatives chosen ? What are 
 the qualifications for an elector or voter ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 259 
 
 id Clause. — No person shall be a representative who shall 
 not have attained to the age of twenty-five 
 years, and been seven years a citizen of the ^lualification of 
 1. 11111 Representatives. 
 
 United States, and who shall not, when elect- 
 ed, be an inhabitant of that State in which he shall be chosen. 
 
 3</ Clause. — Representatives and direct taxes shall be appor- 
 tioned among the several States which may 
 be included within this Union, according to Apportionment of 
 , . . 1 , . , 1 ,1 1 Representatives. 
 
 their respective numbers, which shall be 
 
 determined by adding to the whole number of free persons, in- 
 cluding those bound to service for a term of years, and exclud- 
 ing Indians not taxed, three fifths of all other persons. The 
 actual enumeration shall be made within three yeais ater the 
 first meeting of the Congress of the United States, and within 
 every subsequent term of ten years, in such manner as they 
 shall by law direct. The number of representatives shall not 
 exceed one for every thirty thousand, but each State shall have 
 at least one representative ; and until such enumeration shall be 
 made, the State of New Hampshire shall be entitled to choose 
 three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island and Providence Plan- 
 tations one, Connecticut five, New York six, New Jersey four, 
 Pennsylvania eight, Delaware one, Maryland six, Virginia ten, 
 North Carolina five, South Carolina five, and Georgia three. 
 
 ^th Clause. — When vacancies happen in the representation 
 from any State, the executive authority Vacancies, how 
 thereof shall issue writs of election to fill filled, 
 
 such vacancies. 
 
 Ith Clause. — The House of Representatives shall choose 
 their speaker and other officers ; and shall Speaker, how 
 have the sole power of impeachment. appointed. 
 
 Questions.— Sec. II. Recite the M Clause. What is said about the age of 
 a Representative ? How long must he have been a citizen of the United States ? 
 What is required in regard to his residence ? What three qualifications must 
 a Representative possess ? Recite the 3 / Clause. How are Representatives and 
 direct taxes apportioned among the several States ? How are the respective 
 numbers of the representative population to be determined ? When was the 
 first enumeration or census to be made, and how often thereafter ? How many 
 inhabitants, at least, are required for one representative ? What number shall 
 each State have ? What number of representatives respectively were the States 
 then in the Union entitled to ? Of how many members, consequently, did the 
 first House of Representatives consist ? Recite the 4/A Clause. How are va- 
 cancies in the representation of a State to be filled ? Recite the 5ih Clause. 
 Who shall choose the officers of the House of Representatives ? 
 
26o THE NATION. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 1st Clause. — The Senate of the United States shall be com- 
 posed of two senators from each State, chosen by the legisla- 
 Number of Senators ture thereof, for six years ; and each senator 
 from eacla State, shall have one vote. 
 
 2d Clause. — Immediately after they shall be assembled in 
 Classification of consequence of the first election, they shall 
 Senators. be divided as equally as may be into three 
 
 classes. The seats of the senators of the first class shall be 
 vacated at the expiration of the second year, of the second class 
 at the expiration of the fourth year, and of the third class at the 
 expiration of the sixth year, so that one-third may be chosen 
 every second year ; and if vacancies happen by resignation, or 
 otherwise, during the recess of the legislature of any State, the 
 executive thereof may make temporary appointments until the 
 next meeting of the legislature, which shall then fill such vacan- 
 cies. 
 
 3^ Clause. — No person shall be a senator who shall not have 
 attained to the age of thirty years, and been 
 Gtualification of ^^^^ ^^^^ ^ ^.^j^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^j^^^ States, 
 Senators. , , , „ , , , , • 
 
 and who shall not, when elected, be an m- 
 
 habitant of that State for which he shall be chosen. 
 
 ^th Clause. — The Vice-President of the United States shall 
 Presiding- officer be president of the Senate, but shall have 
 
 of the Senate. no vote, unless they be equally divided. 
 
 5M Clause. — The Senate shall choose their other officers, 
 and also a president pro tempore, in the absence of the Vice- 
 President, or when he shall exercise the office of President of 
 the United States. 
 
 Questions.— Sec. III. Kecite the Is/ Cause. Of whom shall the Senate be 
 composed ? By whom are the Senators chosen, and for what space of time ? 
 How many votes is each Senator entitled to ? Recite the 2d Clause. Into how 
 many classes were the Senators at first divided ? la what order were their seats 
 vacated ? What proportion of Senators are chosen every second year ? Under 
 what conditions may the Ex ciitive or Governor of a State fill a vacancy in 
 the Senate ? How Ions: may a Senator so appointed fill the oflnice ? How shall 
 the vacancy then be filled ? Recite the M Clause. At what age is a person 
 eligible to be a Senator ? How long must he have been a citizen of the United 
 States ? What is required concerning his residence ? What are the three requi- 
 sites of a Senator ? Recite the 4^/« Clause. Who shall be the President of the 
 Senate ? When may he vote ? Recite the 5th Clause. What officers shall the 
 Senate choose ? What officers may they choose pro tempore, or for the time 
 being, and under what conditions ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 26 1 
 
 dth Clause.— 'Xh.Q. Senate shall have the sole power to try all 
 impeahcments : When sitting for that pur- senate, a court for 
 pose, they shall be on oath or affirmation, trial of impeach.- 
 When the President of the United States ^^nts. 
 is tried, the chief-justice shall preside : and no person shall be 
 convicted without the concurrence of two-thirds of the members 
 present. 
 
 ']th Clause. — Judgment in cases of impeachment shall not 
 
 extend further than to removal from office, 
 
 and disqualification to hold and enjoy any J^^f ^^nt in case 
 
 ^ •' -' -^ of conviction, 
 
 office of honor, trust or profit under the 
 
 United States : but the party convicted shall nevertheless be 
 
 liable and subject to indictment, trial, judgment and punishment;, 
 
 according to law. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 \st Clause. — The times, places and manner of holding elec- 
 tions for senators and representatives, shall Elections of Sena- 
 be prescribed in each State by the legisla- tors and JRepre- 
 ture thereof; but the Congress may at any sentatives. 
 time, by law, make or alter such regulations, except as to the 
 places of choosing senators. 
 
 7.d Clause. — The Congress shall assemble at least once in 
 every year, and such meeting shall be on the Meeting- of Con- 
 first Monday in December, unless they shall gress. 
 by law appoint a different day. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 1st Clause. — Each house shall be the judge of the elections, 
 returns and qualifications of its own mem- 
 bers, and a majority of each shall constitute Organization of 
 
 , / . , „ Congress, 
 
 a quorum to do busmess ; but a smaller 
 
 QuE-^TioNs. — Sec. III. Recite the 6//t '^ Vows'. What sole power has the Sen- 
 ate ? What sole power is given to the House of Representatives hy the 5th 
 Clause, Section II.. Article I., of the Constitution? Under what conditions 
 shall the Senate sit for the trial of impeachment ? When shall the Cliief- 
 Justice of the United States preside in the Senate ? What proportion of the 
 Senate shall be necessary to a conviction ? Recite the Vlt Claus<i. In case- of 
 impeachment, how far may judgment extend ? To what is the convicted person 
 further liable ? 
 
 Skp. IV. Recite the \st Clause. What prescription is allowed to each State 
 legislature in regard to elections for members of the Congress ? What may 
 the Congress do in the matter ? Recite the Id Clause. How often and at what 
 time shall the Congress assemble ? How may a different day be appointed ? 
 
 Sec. V. Recite the \st Clnu<te. Of what may each House of Congress be 
 the judge ? What proportion shall constitute a quorum to do business ? 
 
262 THE NATION. 
 
 number may adjourn from day to day, and may be authorized to 
 compel the attendance of absent members, in such manner, and 
 under such penalties as each house may provide. 
 
 7.d Clause. — Each house may determine the rules of its pro- 
 ceedings, punish its members for disorder- 
 Rules of proceed- 1 behavior, and, with the concurrence of 
 two-thirds, expel a member. 
 ^fd Clause. — Each house shall keep a journal of its proceed- 
 ings, and from time to time publish the same 
 ourna^ o^ on- excepting such parts as may in their judg- 
 ment require secrecy, and the yeas and nays 
 of the members of either house on any question shall, at the de- 
 sire of one-fifth of those present, be entered on the journal. 
 dfth Clause. — Neither house, during the session of Cengress, 
 Adjournment of shall, without the consent of the other, ad- 
 Congress, journ for more than three days, nor to any 
 other place than that in which the two houses shall be sitting. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 1st Clause. — The senators and representatives shall receive 
 Compensation ^ compensation for their services, to be as- 
 and privileges of certained by law, and paid out of the treas- 
 members. ^^^ ^f ^j^^ United States. They shall in all 
 
 casss, except treason, felony and breach of the peace, be privi- 
 leged from arrest during their attendance at the session of their 
 respective houses, and in going to and returning from the same ; 
 and for any speech or debate in either house, they shall not be 
 questioned in any other place. 
 
 id Clause. — No senator or representative shall, during the 
 time for which he was elected, be appointed 
 
 ^^TroMbUed^''^^ *^ ^^y ^^^^^ ^^^^ "^^^^ ^^^ authority of the 
 United States, which shall have been cre- 
 
 QuESTioNS.— Sec. V, \si Cliuse. What power is given to a smaller number ? 
 What power is given these concerning absent members ? Recite the 2'f Clause. 
 What powers are given each House over its rules of proceedings ? What power 
 is given to each for enforcing its own rules ? Recite the Sd Clause. What is 
 required of each House concerning its proceedings ? What discretionary power 
 is given to each House concerning its Journals ? When shall the yeas and nays 
 in each House be entered on the journal ? Recite the 4^/i Clause. What re- 
 quirement is made concerning the adjournment of either House ? How are they 
 restricted as to the place to which either may adjourn ? 
 
 Sec. VI. Recite the \st Clause. What provision is made for the compensa- 
 tion of the members of Congress ? What privileges are members of Congress 
 entitled to ? What are the exceptions ? How is freedom in speech and debate 
 secured to members of Congress ? Recite the 2rf Clause. How are members 
 of Congress restricted concerning the holding of civil offices ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 26^ 
 
 ated, or the emoluments whereof shall have been increased dur- 
 ing such time ; and no person holding any office under the 
 United States, shall be a member of either house during his 
 continuance in office. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 ij/ Clmise. — All bills for raising revenue shall originate in 
 the House of Representatives ; but the Sen- Bills, how origin- 
 ate may propose or concur with amendments ated. 
 as on other bills. 
 
 7.d Clause. — Every bill which shall have passed the House 
 of Representatives and the Senate, shall, 
 before it become a law, be presented to the laws 
 
 President of the United States. If he ap- 
 prove he shall sign it, but if not he shall return it, with his ob- 
 jections, to that house in which it shall have originated, who shall 
 enter the objections at large on their journal, and proceed to re- 
 consider it. If after such reconsideration, two-thirds of that house 
 shall agree to pass the bill, it shall be sent, together with the 
 objections, to the other house, by which it shall likewise be re- 
 considered, and if approved by two-thirds of that house, it shall 
 become a law. But in all such cases the votes of both houses 
 shall be determined by yeas and nays ; and the names of the per- 
 sons voting for and against the bill shaU be entered on the jour- 
 nal of each house respectively. If any bill shall not be returned 
 by the President within ten days (Sundays excepted) after it 
 shall have been presented to him, the same shall be a law, in 
 like manner as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by their 
 adjournment prevent its return, in which case it shall not be a 
 law. 
 
 QnESTioNS.— Sec. VL 'Id Clause. What will prevent a person being a mem- 
 ber of Co'Tjress ? 
 
 Skc. VII. Recite the \st Clause. In which House of Congress shaU rev- 
 enue bills originate ? What may the Senate do ? Recite the M Clause. What 
 shall be done with a bill after it has passed both Houses of Congress ? What 
 must the President do with it ? What shall the House to which the bill may- 
 be returned with the President's objections or veto do ? When shall the bill be 
 sent to the other House ? What shall accompany the bill ? What shall the 
 other House do ? If the bill shall be approved by two-thirds of both Houses, 
 what then ? How shall the votes of the Houses be determined, in such cases ? 
 What shall be entered in the journals ? Under what other conditions may a bill 
 become a law ? What is the exception ? Recite the M Clause. What must be 
 done with every order, resolution, and vote, requiring the concurrence of both 
 Houses, before they shall take effect ? 
 
264 THE NATION. 
 
 2,d Clause. — Every order, resolution, or vote to which the 
 concurrence of the Senate and House of Representatives may 
 Approval and veto ^e necessary (except on a question of ad- 
 powers of the journment) shall be presented to the Presi- 
 President. dent of the United States ; and before the 
 
 same shall take effect, shall be approved by him, or being dis- 
 approved by him, shall be repassed by two-thirds of the Senate 
 and House of Representatives, according to the rules and Hm- 
 itations prescribed in the case of a bill. 
 
 SECTIO N VIII. 
 
 \st Clause. — The Congress shall have power to lay and col- 
 Powers vested in lect taxes, duties, imposts and excises, to 
 Cong-ress. pay the debts and provide for the common 
 
 defense and general welfare of the United States ; but all du- 
 ties, imposts and excises shall be uniform throughout the Uni- 
 ted States ; 
 
 id Clause. — To borrow money on the credit of the United 
 States ; 
 
 3<a? Clause. — To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and 
 among the several States, and with the Indian tribes ; 
 
 Afth Clause. — To establish an uniform rule of naturalization, 
 and uniform laws on the subject of bankruptcies throughout the 
 United States ; 
 
 ^th Clause. — To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and 
 of foreign coin, and fix the standard of weights and measures ; 
 
 dth Clause. — To provide for the punishment of counterfeit- 
 ing the securities and current coin of the United States ; 
 
 Tfh Clause. — To establish post-offices and post-roads ; 
 
 Zth Clause. — To promote the progress of science and useful 
 arts, by securing for limited times, to authors and inventors, the 
 exclusive rjght to their respective writings and discoveries ; 
 
 Questions.— Sec. VII. Zd Clause. What is the exception ? How may 
 such orders, resolutions, and votes be made effective, notwithstanding the 
 President's veto ? 
 
 Sec. VIII. Recite the \f:t Clause. What powers are given to the Congress 
 concerning taxes, duties, imposts, excises, debts and the common defense of 
 the United States ? What is said about the uniformity of duties, imposts, and 
 excises ? What power is given to Congress by the Id Clause ? What power is 
 given to Congress by the 3'/ Clause ? What power is given to Congress by the 
 Ath douse ? What power is given to Congress by the bth Clause ? What power 
 is given to Congress by the Gth Clause ? "What power is given to Congress by 
 the 7th Clause 7 What power is given to Congress by the &th Clause ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 265 
 
 9M Clause. — To constitute tribunals inferior to the Supreme 
 Court ; 
 
 \oth Clause. — To define and punish piracies and felonies 
 committed on the high seas, and offenses against the law of na- 
 tions ; 
 
 wth Clause. — To declare war, grant letters of marque and 
 reprisal, and make rules concerning captures on land and water ; 
 
 \ith Clause. — To raise and support armies, but no appropri- 
 ation of money to that use shall be for a longer term than two 
 years ; 
 
 13/^ Clause. — To provide and maintain a navy ; 
 
 \\th Clause. — To make rules for the government and regula- 
 tion of the land and naval forces ; 
 
 i^th Clause. — To provide for calHng forth the militia to ex- 
 ecute the laws of the Union, suppress insurrections and repel 
 invasions ; 
 
 idth Clause. — To provide for organizing, arming, and disci- 
 plining the miUtia, and for governing such part of them as may 
 be employed in the service of the United States, reserving to 
 the States respectively, the appointment of the officers, and the 
 authority of training the militia according to the discipline pre- 
 scribed by Congress ; 
 
 l^th Clause. — To exercise exclusive legislation in all cases 
 whatsoever, over such district (not exceeding ten miles square) 
 as may, by cession of particular States, and the acceptance of 
 Congress, become the seat of the government of the United 
 States, and to exercise like authority over all places purchased 
 by the consent of the legislature of the State in which the same 
 shall be, for the erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dockyards, 
 and other needful buildings ; — And 
 
 i8//z Clatise. — To make all laws which shall be necessary and 
 proper for carrying into execution the foregoing powers, and all 
 other powers vested by this constitution in the government of 
 the United States, or in any department or officer thereof. 
 
 Questions. — Sfc. VIIL What power is given to Congress by the Qth Clause 7 
 What power is given to Congress by the lo/A Clause 7 What power is given to 
 Congress by the 11 /A Clnusel What power is given to Congress by the 12/A 
 Clause ? What power is given to Congress by the \Zth Clause ? What power is 
 given to Congress by the \Ath Claiise ? What power is given to Congress by the 
 Iblh Clause 1 What power is given to Congress by the IC/A Clause 1 Wliat is 
 reserved to the States respectively ? What power is given to Congress by the 
 \lth Clause ? What power is given to Congress by the 18/ A Clause 1 
 
266 THE NATION. 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 1st Clause. — The migration or importation of such persons 
 as any of the States now existing shall think 
 
 ^'^'^i?mrttJd.^°'^ P^^P^^ ^^ ^^"'^*' ^^^^1 "°t b^ prohibited by 
 
 the Congress prior to the year one thousand 
 
 eight hundred and eight, but a tax or duty may be imposed on 
 
 such importation, not exceeding ten dollars for each person. 
 
 2d Clause. — The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall 
 
 Habeas C ^°* ^^ suspended, unless when in cases of 
 
 rebellion or invasion the public safety may 
 
 require it. 
 
 . , , . , 3^ Clause. — No bill of attainder or ex 
 
 Attainder. ^ 
 
 post facto law shall be passed. 
 
 ^h Clause. — No capitation, or other direct tax shall be laid, 
 
 „ unless in proportion to the census or enu- 
 
 Taxes. ^ ^ 
 
 meration hereinbefore directed to be taken. 
 
 5/7/ Clause — No tax or duty shall be laid on articles export- 
 ed from any State. 
 
 6th Clause. — No preference shall be given by any regulation 
 of commerce or revenue to the ports of one 
 Regulations re- g^^^^ ^^,^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ another : nor shall ves- 
 gardmg: duties. 
 
 sels bound to, or from, one State, be obliged 
 
 to enter, clear, or pay duties in another. 
 
 7th Clause. — No money shall be drawn from the treasury, 
 
 „ but in consequence of appropriations made 
 
 Money, how drawn. , , ? , . . . i 
 
 by law ; and a regular statement and ac- 
 count of the receipts and expenditures of all public money shall 
 be published from time to time. 
 
 ^th Clause. — No title of nobility shall be granted by the 
 
 United States : And no person holding any 
 
 \ Titles of nobility ^ ^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^y^ 
 
 prohibited. ^ ' ' 
 
 without the consent of the Congress, accept 
 
 QuKSTioNs. — Seo. IX. Recite the \st CLause. What restrictions were 
 imposed upon Confess concerning the migration or importation of certain 
 persons, meaning slaves, from Africa or elsewhere ? What was the limit 
 of that restriction ? What tax or duty might be laid ? Recite the 2d Clause. 
 What is said concerning the suspension of the privilege of the writof //(/ieas 
 cnrpm? What does the od Clause prohibit? What is said in the 4;A C/ousr 
 about taxation? What does the bih Clause prohibit concerning exportations 
 from any State ? What does the Qth "^'lause provide concerning the commerce 
 between the States ? What is provided in the lih Clause in relation to the 
 drawing of money from the Treasury, and a statement and account of receipts 
 and expenditures ? Recite the nth Claiise. What is said concerning titles of 
 nobility ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 267 
 
 of any present, emolument, office, or title, of any kind whatever, 
 from any king, prince, or foreign state. 
 
 SECTION X . 
 
 1st Clause. — No State shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or 
 confederation ; grant letters of marque and Powers of States 
 reprisal ; coin money ; emit bills of credit ; defined, 
 
 make anything but gold and silver coin a tender in payments of 
 debts ; pass any bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or law im- 
 pairing the obligation of contracts, or grant any title of nobility. 
 
 2.d Clause. — No State shall, without the consent of the Con- 
 gress, lay any impost or duties on imports or exports, except 
 what may be absolutely necessary for executing its inspection 
 laws ; and the net produce of all duties and imposts, laid by 
 any State on imports or exports, shall be for the use of the treas- 
 ury of the United States ; and all such laws shall be subject to 
 the revision and control of the Congress. 
 
 2)d Clause. — No State shall, without the consent of Congress, 
 lay any duty of tonnage, keep troops, or ships-of-warin time of 
 peace, enter into any agreement or compact with another State, 
 or with a foreign power, or engage in war, unless actually inva- 
 ded, or in such imminent danger as will not admit of delay. 
 
 ARTICLE II. 
 
 SECTION I . 
 
 1st Clause. — The executive power shall be vested in a Pres- 
 ident of the United States of America. He 
 
 shall hold his office during the term of four Executive power, 
 * m whoni vested, 
 
 years, and, together with the Vice-Pres- 
 ident, chosen for the same term, be elected, as follows : 
 
 2d Clause. — Each State shall appoint, in such manner as the 
 
 legislature thereof may direct, a number of 
 
 * ^ w ^1 u 1 u r Presidential elect- 
 
 electors, equal to the whole number of sen- ^^^ 
 
 ators and representatives to which the State 
 
 Questions.— Src. IX. Wi Clause. What restrictions concerning favors from 
 foreigners are laid upon National officers ? 
 
 Skc, X. What restrictions are laid upon each State by the \st Clause 7 What 
 restrictions are laid upon each State by the '2d Clause ? What restrictions are 
 laid upon each State by the '.kl Clause ? 
 
 AuT II. Executive Department. Sec. I. Recite the \st Cluuse, In whom is 
 the executive power of the Republic vested ? What is the term of office of the 
 President and Vice-President ? Recite the 2d Clause. What shall each State 
 do ? What shall be tlie number of electors ? 
 
268 THE NATION. 
 
 may be entitled in the Congress : but no senator or representa- 
 tive, or person holding an office of trust or profit under the Uni- 
 ted States, shall be appointed an elector. 
 
 3^ Clause. — The Congress may determine the time of choos- 
 ing the electors, and the day on which they shall give their 
 Time of choosing- votes ; which day shall be the same through- 
 electors, out the United States. 
 4M Clause. — No person except a natural born citizen, or a 
 citizen of the United States at the time of 
 th^^Pr^ ^'de^t^ ^^^ adoption of this Constitution, shall be 
 eligible to the office of President ; neither 
 shall any person be eligible to that office who shall not have at- 
 tained to the age of thirty- five years, and been fourteen years 
 resident within the United States. 
 
 5M Clause. — In. the case of the removal of the President 
 
 from office, or of his death, resignation, or 
 
 esor m case o inability to discharge the powers and duties 
 
 of the said office, the same shall devolve on 
 
 the Vice-President, and the Congress may bylaw provide for the 
 
 case of removal, death, resignation, or inability, both of the 
 
 President and Vice-President, declaring what officer shall then 
 
 act as President, and such officer shall act accordingly, until the 
 
 disability be removed, or a President shall be elected. 
 
 6l/i Clause. — The President shall, at stated times, receive 
 
 for his services, a compensation, which shall 
 
 a ary o e res- j^gj^-j^gj. }^^ increased nor diminished during 
 
 the period for which he shall have been 
 
 Questions.— Sec. I. Id Clause. Who may not be an elector ? 
 
 Now turn to the Twelfth Amendment of the Constitution, on page 278. 
 WTiere shall the electors meet ? How shall they vote ? What restriction is 
 made? How shall their ballots be made out? What lists shall they make? 
 What shall they do with them ? What shall the President of the Senate do ? 
 Who shall be declared the President under certain conditions ? What are those 
 conditions ? When no choice shall be made by the electors, by whom is the 
 President chosen ? From how many and what candidates must the House of 
 Eepresentatives choose a Pre«id3nt? H7W sha 1 the votes be taken? What 
 shall constitute a quorum ? What is necessary to a choice ? In the event of 
 the Hause not choosins: a President before the 4th of March following. who shall 
 act as President ? How shall the Vice-President be chosen ? In the event of 
 no choice by the electors, how shall he be chosen ? Under what conditions may 
 the Senate make the choice ? What is said about the eligibility of a person for 
 Vice-President? Recite the ?>d Clause ot Section I., Article II. What may 
 Congress determine concerning electors ? What is said about the day on which 
 electors shall vote ? Recite the 4//'/ CUiuse. What is said about the birthplace 
 of a person being eligible for the office of President ? What shall be his age, at 
 least, and the time of his residence in the United States ? Recite the bth Clause. 
 On whom sliall the office of President devolve, in the event of the death or 
 disability of that officer ? What power is given to Congress for filling the places 
 of President and Vice-President ? Recite the 6lh Clause. What is said con- 
 cerning the President's compensation ? What restrictions are laid upon him ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 269 
 
 elected, and he shall not receive within that period any other 
 emolument from the United States, or any of them. 
 
 'jth Clause. — Before he enter on the execution of his office, 
 he shall take the following oath or affirmation : — " I do solemn- 
 ly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully exe- o f h f offi 
 cute the office of President of the United 
 States, and will to the best of my ability, preserve, protect and 
 defend the Constitution of the United States." 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 \st Clause. — The President shall be commander-in-chief of 
 
 the army and navy of the United States, 
 
 J r r\ -T^- r ^1 ^ c ^ ^ Dutlcs of the Prcs- 
 
 and of the mihtia of the several States, ident 
 
 when called into the actual service of the 
 
 United States ; he may require the opinion, in writing, of the 
 
 principal officer in each of the executive departments, upon any 
 
 subject relating to the duties of their respective offices, and he 
 
 shall have power to grant reprieves and pardons for offenses 
 
 against the United States, except in cases of impeachment. 
 
 2.d Clause. — He shall have power, by and with the advice and 
 consent of the Senate, to make treaties, pro- ^is power to make 
 vided two-thirds of the senators present con- treaties, appoint 
 cur ; and he shall nominate, and by and with ambassadors, 
 the advice and consent of the Senate, shall 
 appoint ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, judges 
 of the Supreme Court, and all other officers of the United 
 States, whose appointments are not herein otherwise provided 
 for, and which shall be estabhshed by law : but the Congress 
 may by law vest the appointment of such inferior officers as 
 they think proper, in the President alone, in the courts of law, 
 or in the heads of departments. 
 
 3^ Clause. — The President shall have power to fill up all va- 
 cancies that may happen during the recess ^^^ ^^^ vacancies, 
 of the Senate, by granting commissions 
 which shall expire at the end of their next session. 
 
 Questions.— Sec. I. What does the IthClanse declare that the President shall do? 
 Sec. II. Recite the \st Clause. Of what, and under what circumstances, shall 
 the President be a commander-in-chief ? What may he require of the officers of 
 the executive departments ? What powers are given him concerning reprieves 
 and pardons ? What is the exception ? What power is givcin to the President 
 by the 2d Clause ? What proviso is made ? V\ hat officers of the government 
 shall he nominate, and, by and with the advice of the Senate, appomt ? What 
 may the Congress do concerning appointments ? Recite the Sd Clause. What 
 power is given to the President for filling vacancies ? What is the duratiou 
 of such commissions ? 
 
270 THE NATION. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 He shall from time to time give to the Congress information 
 of the state of the Union, and recommend 
 ower o convene ^^ ^j^^j^ consideration such measures as he 
 Congress. 
 
 shall judge necessary and expedient ; he 
 
 may, on extraordinary occasions, convene both houses, or either 
 of them, and in case of disagreement between them, with re- 
 spect to the time of adjournment, he may adjourn them to such 
 time as he shall think proper ; he shall receive ambassadors and 
 other public ministers ; he shall take care that the laws be faith- 
 fully executed, and shall commission all the officers of the Uni- 
 ted States. 
 
 SEC TION IV. 
 
 The President, Vice President and all civil officers of the 
 How officers may United States, shall be removed from office 
 be removed. on impeachment for, and conviction of, trea- 
 son, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors. 
 
 ARTICLE III. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 The judicial power of the United States shall be vested in 
 
 one supreme court, and in such inferior 
 
 Judicial^power,how^^^^^g as the Congress may from time to 
 
 time ordain and establish. The judges, both 
 of the supreme and inferior courts, shall hold their offices during 
 good behavior, and shall, at stated times, receive for their ser- 
 vices, a compensation, which shall not be diminished during 
 their continuance in office. 
 
 QrESTioNS — Skc. III. What information is the President required to give 
 to the Congress ? What recommendations shall he make ? What may he do 
 on extraordinary occasions ? When may the President adjourn the Congress ? 
 What is his duty respecting ambassadors ? What is his duty concerning the 
 execution of the laws, and the commissioning of government officers? 
 
 Sec. IV. For what crimes may all civil officers of the Government be re- 
 moved, and by what method ? 
 
 Ai:t. III. Judicial Departm'^'nt. Sec. I. In what body or bodies is the judicial 
 power of the Republic vested ? By what tenure do the judges hold their 
 offices ? What is said about compensation for their services ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 27 1 
 
 SECT ION II. 
 1st Clause. — The judicial power shall extend to all cases, in 
 law and equity, arising under this Constitution, the laws of the 
 United States, and treaties made, or which shall be made, un- 
 der their authority ; — to all cases affecting 
 
 ambassadors, other pubhc ministers, and ^ ^ ^ cases it 
 
 ' ^ ' extends, 
 
 consuls ;— to all cases of admiralty and 
 
 maritime jurisdiction ; — to controversies to which the United 
 States shall be a party ; — to controversies between two or more 
 States ; — between a State and citizens of another State ; — be- 
 tween citizens of different States ; — between citizens of the same 
 State claiming lands under grants of different States, and be- 
 tween a State, or the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens 
 or subjects. 
 
 2d Clause. — In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public 
 ministers and consuls, and those iu which a State shall be par- 
 ty, the supreme court shall have original _ ; 
 jurisdiction. In all the other cases before gJiprem^e^Court.*^^ 
 mentioned, the supreme court shall have 
 appellate jurisdiction, both as to law and fact, with such excep- 
 tions, and under such regulations as the Congress shall make. 
 
 ^d Clause. — The trial of all crimes, except in cases of im- 
 peachment, shall be by jury ; and such trial 
 shall be held in the State where the said ^''^^^rLTs!''*'''^ 
 crimes shall have been committed ; but 
 when not committed within any State, the trial shall be at such 
 place or places as the Congress may by law have directed. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 1st Clause. — Treason against the United States, shall consist 
 
 only in levying war against them, or in ad- „ , „ , 
 
 , •: f .* .^ . . , ' . , , Treason defined, 
 
 henng to their enemies, giving them aid and 
 
 comfort. 
 
 QnESTioNs— Sep. II. Recite the 1st Clause. How many subjects are named, 
 in which the United States courts have jurisdiction ? Name the 1st. Name tlie 
 2d. Name the 3d. Name the 4th. Name tlie 5th. Name the 6th. Name the 
 7th. Name the 8th. Name the 9th. Recite the Id Clause. In what cases shall 
 the Supreme Court have original jurisdiction ? What is its jurisdiction, both 
 as to law and fact, in all the other cases mentioned ? What may be exceptions ? 
 Recite the 3;^ Clausp, By whom shall all crimes be tried ? What is the excep- 
 tion ? Where shall such trials be held ? W^hat may the Congress direct ? 
 
 Sec. III. Recite the \st dause. In what does treason consist ? 
 
272 THE NATION. 
 
 2d Clause. — No person shall be convicted of treason unless 
 on the testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or on 
 confession in open court. 
 
 3<^ Clause. — The Congress shall have power to declare the 
 
 punishment of treason, but no attainder of 
 How punished. ^ r ui j 
 
 treason shall work corruption of blood, or 
 
 forfeiture except during the life of the person attainted. 
 ARTICLE IV. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Full faith and credit shall be given in each State to the pub- 
 
 Eig-hts of States lie acts, records, and judicial proceedings of 
 
 to public faith, every other State. And the Congress may 
 
 defined. ^y general laws prescribe the manner in 
 
 which such acts, records and proceedings shall be proved, and 
 
 the effect thereof. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Privileges of citi- ^st Clause. — The citizens of each State 
 zens. shall be entitled to all privileges and immu- 
 
 nities of citizens in the several States. 
 
 2d Clause. — A person charged in any State with treason, fel- 
 ony, or other crime, who shall flee from jus- 
 Executive requisi- ^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ j^^ another State, shall on 
 tion. ' ' 
 
 demand of the executive authority of the 
 
 State from which he fled, be delivered up, to be removed to the 
 State having jurisdiction of the crime. 
 
 3</ Clause. — No person held to service or labor in one State, 
 under the laws thereof, escaping into anoth- 
 Law regulating ser- ^^^^^ .^ consequence of any law or reg- 
 vice or labor. ' ' , ,. , \ r 
 
 ulation therem, be discharged from such. 
 
 service or labor, but shall be dehvered up on claim of the party 
 to whom such service or labor may be due. 
 
 Questions.— Sec. III. Recite the 2i Clause. What is required to convict a 
 person of treason ? Recite the M Clause. What power is given to Congress 
 in the matter of treason ? How are the consequences of attainder of treason 
 limited ? 
 
 Ain . IV. Sec. I. Recite this section. How are the public acts of the sev- 
 eral States to be treated in each State ? What may Congress do in relation to 
 them ? 
 
 Sec. II. What does the 1st Clause declare concerning the privileges and im- 
 munities of citizens ? Recite the Id Clause. Who shall be delivered up for re- 
 moval from one State to another, on the demand of the executive authority of 
 the State from which he fled ? Where shall he be removed to ? What does the 
 3d Clame declare about fugitives from service or labor, meaning slaves, and ap- 
 prentices bound by indentures ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 273 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 isf Clause. — New States may be admitted by the Congress 
 into this Union ; but no new State shall be New States, how 
 formed or erected within the jurisdiction of formed and admit- 
 any other State ; nor any State be formed *®^* 
 by the junction of two or more States, or parts of States, with- 
 out the consent of the legislatures of the States concerned as 
 well as of the Congress. 
 
 2d Clause. — The Congress shall have power to dispose of 
 and make all needful rules and regulations 
 respecting the territory or other property ^^^-^^^^f-^-- 
 belonging to the United States ; and no- 
 thing in this Constitution shall be so construed as to prejudice any 
 claims of the United States, or of any particular State. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 The United States shall guarantee to every State in this Un- 
 ion a republican form of government, and Republican g-overn- 
 shall protect each of them against invasion, ment g-uaranteed. 
 and on application of the legislature, or of the executive (when 
 the legislature cannot be convened), against domestic violence. 
 
 ARTICLE V. 
 
 The Congress, whenever two-thirds of both houses shall 
 
 deem it necessary, shall propose amend- 
 
 ^ , ,, • ^ ,., .. ,, T Constitution, Iiow 
 
 ments to this Constitution, or, on the apph- ^^ ^^ amended. 
 
 cation of the legislatures of two-thirds of 
 the several States, shall call a convention for proposing amend- 
 ments, which, in either case, shall be valid to all intents and 
 purposes, as part of this Constitution, when ratified by the leg- 
 
 QiTKsTioNs. — Skc. III. Recite the l.s7 CTr?7/.s^. By whom may new States be 
 admitted into the Union ? What restrictions are applied in the formation of 
 new States ? Recite the Id Clause. What power is given to Coni^ress by tliis 
 chiuse ? What construction, as to claims, is not to be put upon any part of the 
 Constitution ? 
 
 Skc. IV. Recite this section ? What shall the United Stated, or National 
 Government guarantee to every State ? In what two ways is the National Gov- 
 ernment bound to protect each State ? 
 
 AuTicLE V. Of what does this article treat? In what ways may amend- 
 ments to the Constitution be proposed ? How shall amendments be made a part 
 of the Constitution? 
 
 18 
 
274 THE NATION. 
 
 islatures of three-fourths of the several States, or by conven- 
 tions in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the other mode of 
 ratification may be proposed by the Congress, provided that no 
 amendment which may be made prior to the year one thousand 
 eight hundred and eight shall in any manner affect the first and 
 fourth clauses in the ninth section of the first article ; and that 
 no State, without its consent, shall be deprived of its equal suf- 
 frajre in the Senate. 
 
 ARTICLE VI. 
 
 1st Clause. — All debts contracted and engagements entered 
 
 into, before the adoption of this Constitu- 
 
 Validity of debts ^^^ ^j^^jj ^^ ^^ ^^^^ against the United 
 
 recognized. ' , , . _ . . , , 
 
 States under this Constitution, as under the 
 
 Confederation. 
 
 2d Clause. — This Constitution, and the laws of the United 
 States which shall be made in pursuance 
 Supreme law of the ^l^g^^Qf ^^^ ^U treaties made, or which 
 land defined. ' . 
 
 shall be made, under the authority of the 
 
 United States, shall be the supreme law of the land ; and the 
 judges in every State shall be bound thereby, anything in the 
 Constitution or laws of any State to the contrary notwithstand- 
 ing. 
 
 3^ Clause. — The senators and representatives before men- 
 Oatli of whom re- tioned, and the members of the several 
 quired, and for State legislatures, and all executive and ju- 
 ■«^^a*' dicial officers, both of the United States 
 
 and of the several States, shall be bound by oath or affirmation, 
 to support this Constitution ; but no religious test shall ever be 
 required as a qualification to any office or public trust under the 
 United States. 
 
 Questions.— Article V. What restrictions were imposed concerning 
 the \st and Id Clauses of the ninth section of the first article ? Recite those 
 clauses ? Have those restrictions any force now ? Why not ? What is said of 
 the equality of the States in the Senate ? 
 
 Article VI. Recite the 1st Clause. What is said of the validity of former 
 public debts ? Recite the 2d Clmise. What is declared to be the supreme law 
 of the land ? By what are the judi^es in every State bound ? Recite the 3^ 
 Clnvse. Who shall be bound by oath or affirmation to support the National 
 CoJistituticm ? What is said concerning religious tests ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION, 275 
 
 ARTICLE VII. 
 
 The ratification of the conventions of nine States, shall be 
 
 sufficient for the establishment of this Con- ^ 
 
 , , r> .r . ■, Ratification. 
 
 stitution between the States so ratifying the 
 
 same. 
 
 Done in convention by the unanimous consent of the States 
 present the seventeenth day of September in the year of 
 our Lord one. thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven and 
 of the independence of the United States of America the 
 twelfth. In witness whereof we have hereunto subscribed 
 our names. [Signed by the members of the convention.] 
 
 AMENDMENTS. 
 
 At the first session of the First Congress, begun and held in 
 the city of New York, on Wednesday, the 4th of March, 1789, 
 many amendments to the National Constitution were offered for 
 consideration. The Congress proposed ten of them to the legis- 
 latures of the several States. These were ratified by the con- 
 stitutional number of State legislatures by the middle of Decem- 
 ber-, 1 79 1. Five other amendments have since been proposed 
 and duly ratified, and have become with the other ten a part 
 of the National Constitution. The following aee the amend- 
 ments : 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of 
 religion, or prohibiting the free exercise 
 thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech, ^l^^'^ZZ^^ 
 or of the press ; or the right of the people of the press. 
 
 QCE.ST10NS.-ART1CLE VII. What does this article declare ? Where, and by 
 whose consent, and when was the National Constitution formed? Who were 
 the witnesses to it ? 
 
 tn ^p'p^'^^'ll^ 9^5n''^°?- wf ^ ^^""^ amendments to the Constitution offered 
 r^nSL 9 ^? J .^ *'^* ^'"^ *^^ Congress do ? How many amendments were 
 ratified ? What others were proposed, and when were they ratified ? What 
 can you tell about a thirteenth amendment ? 
 
 «rP^hJ n);Ll* ^^^'^^t? t'l« ^r} a"i«ndment to the Constitution. What subjects 
 are the Congress prohibited from making laws upon ? 
 
276 THE NATION. 
 
 peaceably to assemble, and to petition the government for re- 
 dress of grievances. 
 
 ARTICLE II. 
 
 A well-regulated militia, being necessary to the security of a 
 free state, the right of the people to keep 
 and bear arms, shall not be infringed. 
 
 ARTICLE III. 
 
 No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any house, 
 
 • , without the consent of the owner, nor in 
 
 Soldiers. . ^ , . , , 
 
 time of war, but in a manner to be pre- 
 scribed by law. 
 
 ARTICLE IV. 
 
 The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, 
 
 papers, and effects, against unreasonable 
 
 Search, warrants. , ,. in^i-i^j 
 
 searches and seizures, shall not be violated, 
 
 and no warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, supported 
 
 by oath or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to 
 
 be searched, and the persons or things to be seized. 
 
 ARTICLE V. 
 
 No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise 
 
 infamous crime, unless on a presentment or 
 Capital crimes. . „ ^ . , . 
 
 indictment of a grand jury, except in cases 
 
 arising in the land or naval forces, or in the militia, when in ac- 
 tual service in time of war and public danger ; nor shall any 
 person be subject for the same offense to be twice put in jeopar- 
 dy of life or limb ; nor shall be compelled in any criminal case 
 to be a witness against himself, nor to be deprived of life, liber- 
 ty, or property, without due process of law ; nor shall private 
 property be taken for public use, without just compensation. 
 
 Questions. — Article II. Recite this article. What is declared concerning 
 the militia, and rights of the people ? 
 
 Artil'le III. Recite this Article. 
 
 ARxrcLK IV. Recite this article. What right are the people to he secure 
 in ? What is declared concerning warrants ? 
 
 Article V. What is declai'ed coaceruing the holding of persons to answer 
 for alleged offenses? What is said al)out a second trial for the same offense ? 
 In what case shall a person not be compelled to testify in court ? What guar- 
 antee of protection is promised ? When only can private property he taken 
 for the public use ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 277 
 
 ARTICLE VI. 
 
 In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right 
 
 to a speedy and public trial, by an impartial „ 
 
 f ^1, c^ ^ ,,./.;, . ,, Trial by jury, 
 
 jury of the State and district wherein the 
 
 crime shall have been committed, which district shall have been 
 previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the nature 
 and cause of the accusation ; to be confronted with the witness- 
 es against him ; to have compulsory process for obtaining wit- 
 nesses in his favor, and to have the assistance of counsel for his 
 defense. 
 
 ARTICLE VII. 
 
 In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall 
 exceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by 
 jury shall be preserved, and no fact tried by ^"""^ at ^ommon 
 a jury shall be otherwise reexamined in any 
 court of the United States, than according to the rules of com- 
 mon law. 
 
 ARTICLE VI I I. 
 
 Excessive bail shaU not be required, nor excessive fines im- 
 posed, nor cruel and unusual punishments 
 f ^. , Bail, 
 
 inflicted. 
 
 ARTICLE IX. 
 
 The enumeration in the Constitution of certain rights, shall 
 not be construed to deny or disparage oth- Certain rig-hts de- 
 ars retained by the people. fined. 
 
 ARTICLE X. 
 
 The powers not delegated to the United States by the Con- 
 stitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, „. , , 
 
 , , ^ . , Rifflits reserved, 
 
 are reserved to the States respectively, or 
 
 to the people. 
 
 Questions — Article VI. What right shall a person accused of crime enjojri' 
 What right as to the witnesses that may appear against him ? What method 
 is secured to him for obtaining witnesses in his favor, and the obtaining of 
 counsel ? 
 
 Article VII. In what civil cases shall the right of trial by jury be pre- 
 served ? In what way shall the reexamination of facts tried by a jury, be made? 
 
 Article VIII. What does this article declare ? 
 
 Article IX. What does this article declare ? 
 
 Article X. What does this article declare ? 
 
278 THE NATION. 
 
 ARTICLE XI. 
 
 The judicial power of the United States shall not be con- 
 strued to extend to any suit in law or equi- 
 ^ ]i^^"t^^^^ *^' commenced or prosecuted against one 
 of the United States by citizens of another 
 State, or by citizens or subjects of any foreign state. 
 
 ARTICLE XII. 
 
 The electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote 
 
 Amendment re- by ballot for President and Vice-President, 
 
 spectin^the elec- ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ j^^^^ gj^^jl ^^^ ^^ ^^ j^^. 
 
 tion of President , , . . ' ^' . , , 
 
 and Vice-Presi- habitant of the same State with themselves ; 
 
 dent. they shall name in their ballots the person 
 
 voted for as President, and in distinct ballots the person voted 
 for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct Hsts of all 
 persons voted for as President, and of all persons voted for as 
 Vice-President, and of the number of votes for each, which hsts 
 they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the 
 Government of the United States, directed to the President of 
 the Senate ; — the President of the Senate shall, in the presence 
 of the Senate and House of Representatives, open all the cer- 
 tificates, and the votes shall then be counted ; — the person hav- 
 ing the greatest number of votes for President, shall be the 
 President, if such number be a majority of the whole number of 
 electors appointed ; and if no person have such majority, then 
 from the persons having the highest numbers not exceeding 
 three on the list of those voted for as President, the House of 
 Representatives shall choose immediately, by ballot, the Presi- 
 dent. But in choosing the President, the votes shall be taken 
 by States, the representation from each State having one vote ; 
 a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or mem- 
 bers from two-thirds of the States, and a majority of all the 
 States shall be necessary to a choice. And if the House of 
 Representatives shall not choose a President whenever the 
 
 QrESTioNP.— Artitle XL What does this article declare ? 
 
 Article XII. What does this article declare ? In what connection have 
 we considered the Twelfth Article of the ConstituTion. which relates to tho 
 election of President and Vice-President of the United States ? 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 279 
 
 right of choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day 
 of March next following, then the Vice-President shall act as 
 President, as in the case of the death or other constitutional 
 disability of the President. The person having the greatest 
 number of votes as Vice-President, shall be the Vice-President, 
 if such number be a majority of the whole number of electors 
 appointed, and if no person have a majority, then, from the two 
 highest numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice- 
 President ; a quorum for the purpose shall consist of two-thirds 
 of the whole number of senators, and a majority of the whole 
 number shall be necessary to a choice. But no person consti- 
 tutionally ineligible to the office of President shall be eUgible to 
 that of Vice-President of the United States. 
 
 ARTICLE XIII. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, except as a pun- 
 ishment for crime, whereof the party shall have been duly con- 
 victed, shall exist within the United States, ^, , ., , 
 
 , . ,...,.. Slavery prohibited, 
 
 or anyplace subject to their jurisdiction. 
 
 SECTION ir. 
 
 Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appro- 
 priate legislation. 
 
 ARTICLE XIV. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 All persons born or naturalized in the United States, and 
 
 subject to the jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of the United 
 
 States and of the State wherein they reside. No State shall 
 
 make or enforce any law which shall abridge _. . 
 
 ... . , . r . ' r Citizens and their 
 
 the privileges or immunities of citizens of rights. 
 
 the United States ; nor shall any State de- 
 prive any person of life, liberty or property, without due pro- 
 
 QuEsTioNs.— Aktici.e XIII. What does this article declare? 
 Articlk XIV. What does this article declare ? 
 
280 THE NATION. 
 
 cess of law, nor deny to any person within its jurisdiction the 
 equal protection of the laws. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Representatives shall be appointed among the several States 
 according to their respective numbers, counting the whole num- 
 ber of persons in each State, excluding Indians not taxed. But 
 when the right to vote at any election for the choice of electors 
 for President and Vice-President of the United States, repre- 
 sentatives in Congress, the executive or judicial officers of a 
 State, or the members of the Legislature thereof, is denied to 
 Adjustment of re- ^^7 ^^ ^^^ "^^^^ inhabitants of such State, 
 .presentation to the being twenty-one years of age, and citizens 
 elective franchise, of the United States, or in any way 
 abridged, except for participation in rebellion or other crime, the 
 basis of representation therein shall be reduced in the propor- 
 tion which the number of such male citizens shall bear to the 
 whole number of male citizens twenty- one years of age in such 
 State. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 No person shall be a Senator or Representative in Con- 
 gress, or elector of President and Vice-President, or hold any 
 office, civil or military, under the United States, or under any 
 State, who, having previously taken an oath as a member of 
 Congress, or as an officer of the United States, or as a member 
 
 of any State Legislature, or as an executive 
 Disabling- con- • j- • i re r c. ^ 4. 
 
 ditions. ^^ judicial officer of any State, to support 
 
 the Constitution of the United States, 
 shall have engaged in insurrection or rebellion against the same, 
 or given aid or comfort to the enemies thereof But Congress 
 may, by a vote of two-thirds of each House, remove such dis- 
 ability. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 The validity of the public debt of the United States, au- 
 thorized by law, including debts incurred for payment of pen- 
 
 ^ ^ ^ sions and bounties for services in suppres- 
 
 Treatment of . . . , „. , „ , 
 
 public debts. ^^"§ insurrection or rebelhon, shall not be 
 
 questioned. But neither the United States 
 
THE NATIONAL CONSTITUTION. 2b I 
 
 nor any State shall assume or pay any debt or obligation 
 incurred in aid of insurrection or rebellion against the United 
 States, or any claim for the loss or emancipation of any slave ; 
 but all such debts, obligations, and claims shall be held illegal 
 and void. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 Congress shall have power to enforce, by appropriate legis- 
 lation, the provisions of this article. 
 
 ARTICLE XV. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 The right of the citizens of the United States shall not be 
 denied or abridged by the United States, or by any State, on 
 account of race, color, or previous condition of servitude. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 The Congress shall have power to enforce this article, by 
 appropriate legislation. 
 
 Question.— Abtic LB XY.— "Wliat does this Article declare T 
 
REVIEW QUESTIOXa 
 
 The Indians. 
 
 1. "What can you tell about Columbus and the Indians ? . . . 
 
 2. What about their language, habits, religion, government and fate ? 
 
 PAGE 
 
 3 
 
 Discoveries. 
 
 1. What can you tell about Columbus and other early discoverers ? 
 
 2. What did Columbus desire, and w^hat vi^as done for him ? 
 
 3. Tell about the lirst voyage of Columbus and its results. 
 
 4. What did another Italian navigator do ? . 
 
 5. What was the origin of the name of America ? 
 
 6. What can you tell about the discovery of Florida ? . 
 
 7. What did Spanish adventurers do ? 
 
 8. What did kings and merchants now desire ? . . . 
 
 9. What can you tell about navigators named Cabot ? 
 
 10. Give an account of Verrazzani's discoveries. 
 
 11. Give an account of Cartier's voyages and discoveries. 
 
 12. What can you tell about civil war in France, and Coligny ? 
 
 13. Give an account of the Huguenots in Florida. 
 
 14. What can you tell about English navigators and Queen Elizabeth 
 
 15. Give an account of the doings of Gilbert and Raleigh. . 
 
 16. What happened to people sent to settle in America ? 
 
 17. What did Raleigh do, and what was his fate ? . . . 
 
 18. What can you tell about other English navigators ? 
 
 19. What can you tell about French settlements ? . . 
 
 20. Give an account of Hudson and his voyages. 
 
 21. Tell about his discoveries and his faie 
 
 Settlements. 
 
 1. What have you to say about a settlement and a colony ? ... 21 
 
 2. What did the English claim ? 21 
 
 3. What can you tell about companies formed for settlements in America ? 22 
 
 4. Give an account of the first English settlement in America. ... 23 
 
 5. Tell about the sufferings of the settlers 24 
 
 6. What can you tell about Pocahontas and Captain Smith ? ... 25 
 
 7. Tell about Smith's energy and his coast voyage 25 
 
 8. What pleasant thing happened at Jamestown ? 25 
 
 9. What can yon tell about the settler? and Indians ? 26 
 
 10. What more about Pocahontas ? 26 
 
 11. Give an account of the founding of the Virginia Colony. ... 28 
 
 12. Tell about the Dutch in America 28 
 
 13. Give an account of Dutch settlements in America 29 
 
 14. What can you tell about adventurers on the New England coast ? . 30 
 
 15. What can you tell about religious movements in England ? . . .31 
 
 16. Give an account of the Puritims. 32 
 
 17. What can you tell about the "Pilgrims"? 33 
 
 18. Give an account of their first experience in the wilderness. ... 34 
 
 19. ^Vbat can you tell about settlements in New Hampshire ? ... 34 
 
 20. What can you tell about Lord Baltimore ? 35 
 
 21. Give an account of the settlement of Roman Catholics in America. . 36 
 
 22. TpII about the founding of the Maryland Colony 36 
 
 23. What can you tell about the Connecticut River"? 37 
 
REVIEW QUESTIONS. 
 
 283 
 
 24. Tell about the first settlements in Connecticut, and the Indians. 
 
 25. Give an account of war with Indians in Connecticut. 
 
 26. Tell about the New Haven settlement 
 
 2T. What can you tell about Roger Williams ? ... 
 
 28. Give an account of the settlement of Rhode Island. 
 
 29. What can you tell about settlements on the Delaware River ? 
 
 30. Give an account of the first settlements in New Jersey. . 
 81. What can you tell about the Quakers ? . . . . 
 
 32. Give an account of the settling of Pennsylvania. 
 
 33. Tell about the first settlements in North Carolina. . 
 
 34. What can you tell about settlements in South Carolina ? 
 
 35. What caused a plan for a settlement in Georgia ? 
 S6. Give an account of Oglethorpe and the Georgia settlers. 
 37. Tell about the Indians at Savannah 
 
 Colonies. 
 
 Give an account of the growth of the Virginia colony. ... .48 
 What can you tell about troubles with the Indians ? .... 49 
 What change in the Virginia government occurred ? .... 49 
 Give an account of a civil war in Virginia, and its cause. ... 50 
 
 What political changes occurred in England ? 51 
 
 What can you tell more about the Virginia colony ? .... 51 
 
 What can you tell about the " Pilgrims " and Indians ? .... 52 
 What can you tell about the colonists and London merchants ? . . 52 
 What can you tell about Puritan settlers at Salem and Boston ? . .53 
 How did the Puritans treat those who differed from them ? . . .54 
 What can you tell about religious disputes at Boston ? . . . .54 
 
 What did John Eliot do ? 55 
 
 What did King Charles the First do ? 55 
 
 What can you tell about a confederation of colonies ? . . . .55 
 What have you to say about the Massachusetts people ? ... 56 
 
 How did the Puritans treat the Quakers ? . ' 56 
 
 What can you tell about taxing the New Englanders ? . . . .57 
 Give an account of the beginning of " King Philin's War." . . 58 
 
 Give a further account of the war. . . 59 
 
 What have you to say about British kings and the New England people ? 59 
 What can you tell about a revolution in England ? . . . ' . .60 
 
 What caused King William's War ? . 60 
 
 Tell about a sad event at Schenectada 60 
 
 Tell about an expedition against Quebec 61 
 
 What political changes took place in New England ? .... 61 
 
 What caused " Queen Anne's War ? " 62 
 
 What did the French and Indians do ? 62 
 
 Give an account of another expedition against Quebec 63 
 
 What caused " King George's War ? " 64 
 
 Give an account of the capture of Louisburg 64 
 
 What occurred on Manhattan Island ? 65 
 
 Tell about troubles between the Dutch, and other settlers and Indians. 66 
 
 Tell about a massacre of Indians at Hoboken. 66 
 
 What can you tell about Stuyvesant and the Swedes on the Delaware ? 67 
 Tell about disagreements between Stuyvesant and his people. . . 68 
 What changes in government took place in New Netherland (New York) ? 68 
 Tell about the recovery of New Netherland by the Dutch. ... 69 
 What can you tell about public affairs in New Ygrk ? . . . .69 
 
 How was the liberty of the press vindicated ? 70 
 
 Give an account of representative government in Maryland. ... 71 
 
 Tell about civil wars and toleration in Maryland 71 
 
 How did the Protestants in Maryland do wrong ? 72 
 
 Tell about further troubles in Maryland 72 
 
 What change in government took place in Maryland ? . . . .73 
 What can you tell about the Dutch and the Connecticut people ? . .73 
 How came difliculties to arise between Connecticut and Rhode Island ? 74 
 
 What can you tell about (Governor Andros ? 74 
 
 Give au account of the Connecticut charter, and the " Charter Oak." . 76 
 Tell about the relations between Massachusetts and Rhode Island. . 77 
 
284 
 
 REVIEW QUESTIONS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 50. What can you tell about Newport ? 78 
 
 51. What can you say about the colony of New Jersey ? .... 78 
 
 52. What can you tell about the owners of New Jersey ? .... 79 
 
 53. Give an account of William Penn and his American province. . . 80 
 
 54. Give a further account of Penn and Pennsylvania 81 
 
 55. Tell about a form of government for the Carolinas. . ... 82 
 
 56. What more have you to say about the Carolinas ? 82 
 
 57. What can you tell about French and English in South Carolina ? . 83 
 
 58. What have you to say about Sothel and Archdale ? .... 83 
 
 59. Give an account of troubles with Indians in North Carolina. . . 84 
 
 60. Tell about troubles between the South Carolinians and their enemies. . 85 
 
 61. Tell how the Carolinas came to be royal provinces, and were united. . 86 
 
 62. Give an account of the colony of Geori,'ia. 87 
 
 63. Tell about Oglethorpe, Wesley, and Whitefield, in Georgia. ... 87 
 
 64. Give an account of Oglethorpe's warfare with the Spaniards. . . 83 
 
 65. What have you to say about the general condition of Georgia then ? . 89 
 
 French and Indian War. 
 
 1. Give an account of the origin of the French and Indian War. . . 90 
 
 2. What can you tell about Washington's mission ? 91 
 
 3. Give an account of hostilities between the French and Virginians. . 91 
 
 4. Tell about a Convention at Albany 92 
 
 5. Give an account of preparations and movements against the French. . 92 
 
 6. Tell about a sharp battle and death of Braddock 92 
 
 7. What can you tell about the expeditions of Shirley and Johnston ? . 94 
 
 8. Give an account of a campaign against Quebec. ..... 95 
 
 9. What can you tell about Oswego, and the strengthening of other posts ? 96 
 
 10. Give an account of tlie tardy movements of Loudoun 97 
 
 11. Give an account of the siege and capture of Fort William Henry. . 98 
 
 12. Tell about expeditions against Louisburg and Ticonderoga. ... 99 
 
 13. What military operatio s took place in northern New York ? . . 100 
 
 14. Tell about the capture of Fort Du Quesne 100 
 
 15. What can you tell about Amherst's campaign ? 101 
 
 16. Give an account of expeditions against Niagara and Quebec. . . 102 
 
 17. Tell about fighting at Quebec, and death of Wolfe and Montcalm. . 103 
 
 18. Give an account of the capture of Montreal, and end of the war. . 104 
 
 19. Tell about troubles with the Indians in the South and the Northwest 105 
 
 The Revolution. 
 
 1. How does the story of the Revolution affect Americans ? ... 106 
 
 2. What have we observed in our studies ? 106 
 
 3. What have you to say about the feelings of the Americans at the close 
 
 of the French and Indian War ? 107 
 
 4. How did the British Government try to tax them wrongfully ? . .107 
 
 5. What can you tell about stamps and the Stamp Act ? .... 103 
 
 6. Tell about Patrick Henry's stirring words 103 
 
 7. Wliat was done in opposition to ttie Stamp Act ? 1U9 
 
 8. What other tax was laid, and what was the effect ? 110 
 
 9. Tell how English and Colonial officers treated the Americans. . . Ill 
 
 10. Tell the story of Boston boys and General Gage 112 
 
 11. Give an account of the " Boston Massacre " and its cause. . . .112 
 
 12. Tell how the people resisted taxation ll-> 
 
 13. Tell all about the tea tax, and events in Boston Harbor. . . .114 
 
 14. How were the inhabitants of Boston punished ? 115 
 
 15. What can you tell about Committees of Correspondence ? . . .115 
 
 16. Give an account of the gathering of a Continental Congress. . . .116 
 
 17. What did the Americans do in the summer of 1774 ? .... 117 
 
 18. What events occurred in Massachusetts ? liS 
 
 19. Give an account of the first skirmishes and bloodshed of the Revolution. 119 
 
 20. Tell about the capture of Ticonderoga 120 
 
 21. Give an account of the Battle of Bunker's Hill 121 
 
 22. Tell how the patriots were aroused thoughout the country. . . .122 
 
REVIEW QUESTIONS. 
 
 285 
 
 27. 
 
 How did the Americans prepare for war ? 
 
 Tell about Washington and the Army. 
 
 Give an account of an expedition against Canada, .... 
 
 Tell about Arnold's wonderful march 
 
 What can you tell about the siege of Quebec ? 
 
 What occurred in Lower "Virginia ? 
 
 What can you tell about the words Whig and Tory ? • . . 
 
 Give an account of Continental money 
 
 What preparations were made for war by both parties ? 
 Tell about Washington driving the British from Boston. 
 Give an account of the movements of Washington and Clinton. . 
 
 Tell about the attack on Fort Moultrie 
 
 What can you tell about preparations to form an independent nation 
 What have you to say about the Declaration of Independence ? . 
 Give an account of military operations at and near ISew York. 
 Tell about the American Army leaving New York. 
 Give an account .of the battle at White Plains. .... 
 
 Tell about tbe capture of Fort Washington, and life in prison ships. 
 What can you tell about Washington's operations on the Delaware ? 
 What have you to say about the acts of Parliament and Congress ? 
 Tell about Articles of Confederation, and events at Trenton. 
 Give an account of Washington's retreat and battle at Princeton. 
 Tell how the British were driven out of New Jersey, and operations there. 
 Give an account of marauding expeditions by Americans and British, 
 What measures did the British plan for subduing the Americans ? 
 Tell about the operations of Generals Howe and Burgoyne. . 
 
 What can you tell about Lafayette ? 
 
 Tell about the Battle of Brandywine. 
 
 Give an account of operations near Philadelphia 
 
 Tell about a battle at Germantown, and march to Valley Forge. . 
 
 Tell about stirring events near Lake Champlain 
 
 What can you tell of the movements of General Schuyler ? 
 Tell about the Battle of Bennington, and the story of Jane McCrea. 
 What can you tell about important events in the Mohawk Valley ? 
 Tell about the capture of Burgoyne and Forts Clinton and Montgomery. 
 
 What effects did these events produce ? 
 
 What can you tell about the army at Valley Forge ? ... 
 
 Give an account of the evacuation of Philadelphia by the British. 
 What can you tell about a battle in New Jersey ? . . . . 
 Give an account of the movements of Washington after that battle. 
 What can you tell about elforts to drive the British from Rhode Island 
 What did Tories and Indians do in Pennsylvania and New York ? 
 What can you tell about a British army in the South ? . . . 
 What was the condition of the Americans at the beginning of 1779 ? 
 Can you give an account of operations in Georgia ? / . 
 
 What can you tell of the British marching against Charleston ? 
 Can you give an account of British marauding expeditions ? 
 Tell about the capture of Stony Point and fort at Jersey City. 
 What can you tell about hostilities beyond the Alleghany Mountains 
 Give an account of Sullivan's campaign againi^t the Senecas. 
 
 What can you tell about a siege of Savannah ? 
 
 What did Lafayette do in France, and what was the effect ? . 
 Ca I you give an account of some naval preparations ? 
 
 Tell about some naval engagements on the ocean 
 
 Tell about preparations for an attack on, and defense of, Charleston. 
 Can you give an account of the siege and capture of Chai'leston ? 
 What can you tell about the renewal of war in South Carolina ? . 
 Can you give an account of a battle near Camden ? . 
 Wiiat did Cornwallis then do, and what occurred at King's Mountain ? 
 
 What can you tell about partisan leaders ? 
 
 Tell about operations in New Jersey, and a French fleet at Newport. 
 Can yo'i give an account of Arnold's treason and its results ? 
 
 What did the British do ? 
 
 What have you to say about the American soldiers ? . . . 
 
 Can you give an account of Arnold's operations in Virginia ? 
 
 What can you tell about General Greene in the South ? . 
 
 What can you tell about a battle at the Cowpens ? , . . . 
 
 Can you tell about Cornwallis's famous pursuit of Morgan and Greene ? 
 
286 REVIEW QUESTIONS. 
 
 PAGK 
 
 91. What can you tell about Greene and Cornwallis in North Carolina ? . 168 
 
 92. Can you tell about a battle at Camden and retreat of the British ? . 168 
 
 93. Tell about the attack on Ninety-six 169 
 
 9-L Give an account of a pursuit, and a battle at Eutaw Springs. . . 169 
 
 95. What can you tell about the flight of the British to Charleston ? . . 170 
 
 96. Can you give an account of Marion's operations ? 170 
 
 97. Can you give an account of the movements of the British in Virginia ? 170 
 
 98. What can you tell about soldiers from France ? 172 
 
 99. What did Washington do ? 172 
 
 100. What did Arnold, the traitor, do ? 172 
 
 101. Give an account of events at Yorktown, in Virginia 173 
 
 102. What effects followed the capture of Cornwallis ? .... 173 
 
 103. How did his capture affect Southern patriots, and what did they do ? 174 
 
 104. What did the British Government and its soldiers in America do ? . 174 
 
 105. What can you tell about a treaty of peace ? 175 
 
 106. Give an account of the closing events of the Revolution. . . . 175 
 
 107. How were the Americans sitiiated, and what did they do ? . . . 176 
 
 108. Can you give an account of the formation and adoption of the Consti- 
 
 tution? 17T 
 
 The Nation. 
 
 1. What can you tell about the beginning of the new Government ? . .178 
 
 2. Tell about the first President and the doings of Congress. . . . 179 
 
 3. What othcers were appointed to assist the President ? . . . . 180 
 
 4. What measures did Congress agree upon ? 180 
 
 5. What have you to say about affairs in the Northwest ? . . . .181 
 
 6. What can you tell about political parties ? 181 
 
 7. What can you tell about France and its relations to our Republic ? . 182 
 
 3. What occurred in Western Pennsylvania ? 182 
 
 9. T.dl about Jay's Treaty 182 
 
 10. Give an account of difficulties with Algiers 183 
 
 11. Tell about a presidential election, and death of Washington. . . 183 
 
 12. What have you to say about the beginnin^of Adams' Administration ? 184 
 
 13. What can you tell about difficulties with France ? 185 
 
 14. Tell about the establishment of the National Capital and a new Presi- 
 
 dent 185 
 
 15. What can you tell about new States and Territories ? . . . .186 
 
 16. What more about the sea-robbers on the Mediterranean ? . . . 186 
 
 17. What can you tell about Hamilton and Burr ? 187 
 
 18. What can you tell about Burr's schemes and Fulton's invention ? . 188 
 
 19. What did France and England do ? 189 
 
 20. Tell about difficulties between our Republic and Great Britain and 
 
 France 189 
 
 21. What can you tell about an embargo act and its effects ? . . . 190 
 
 22. What have you to say about the fourth President of the Republic ? . 190 
 
 23. Give an account of further difficulties with England and France. . 191 
 
 24. What can you tell about a naval battle ? 192 
 
 25. Give an account of trouble with the Indians in the Northwest. . . 192 
 
 26. What have you to say about a declaration of war against Great Britain ? 193 
 
 27. Tell about American ships and armies, and events in the Northwest. . 193 
 
 28. Give an account of General Hull and the Battle of Queenston. . . 194 
 
 29. What can you tell about war on the ocean ? 194 
 
 30. What did the Americans accomplish during 1812 ? 195 
 
 31. How was the American army divided ? 195 
 
 32. Give an account of attempts to recover what Hull lost 196 
 
 33. Tell about events at Forts Meigs and Stephenson. .... 19T 
 
 34. What can you tell about an American fleet on Lake Erie ? . . . 197 
 
 35. What about a British fleet, and a battle on Lake Erie ? ... 193 
 
 36. Give an account of the doings of Americans under Harrison, in Canada. 198 
 
 37. What can you tell about the capture of York and Fort George ? . . 199 
 
 38. What can you tell about an attack on Sackett's Harbor ? . . . 199 
 
 39. Give an account of Wilkinson's operations along the St. Lawrence. . 200 
 
 40. What can j^ou tell about burning villages on the Niagara frontier ? . 200 
 
 41. Give an account of massacres by Creek Indians, and their punishment. 201 
 
 42. What events occurred on the ocean ? 201 
 
REVIEW QUESTIONS. 28/ 
 
 PAGE 
 
 43. What stirring events occurred on the coasts of Maryland and Virginia ? 203 
 
 44. Give an account of the cruise of the Essex 203 
 
 45. What have you to say about veteran troops coming to America ? . 204 
 
 46. What occurred on the Northern and Niagara frontiers ? . , . 204 
 
 47. Give an account of events on the Niagara Kiver 205 
 
 48. Give aa account of events at and near Washington and Baltimore. . 206 
 
 49. What occurred at Stonington ? 206 
 
 50. What can you tell about events in Florida and Alabama ? . . . 20T 
 
 51. Give an account of events at and near New Orleans 20T 
 
 52. Tell about the ending of the war and a treaty of peace. . . , 2C'8 
 58. Give an account of dealings with the bca-robbers on the Mediterranean. 209 
 
 54. What have you to say about the fifth President of the Republic ? . 210 
 
 55. What about the condition of the Americans, and their movements ? . 210 
 
 56. What new States were added to the Union ? 211 
 
 57. Give an accoimt of events in Florida, and Jackson's movements. . 211 
 
 58. Tell about the "Missouri Compromise." 212 
 
 59. What good acts did Congress pass in 1818 ? 212 
 
 60. What have you to say about a sixth President, and his administration ? 213 
 
 61. What great work was done in the State of New York ? . . . . 214 
 
 62. What can you tell about remarkable events and tariff laws. . . . 214 
 
 63. What have you to say about the seventh President of the Republic ? . 215 
 
 64. What can you tell about the Bank of the United States ? . . .216 
 
 65. What can you tell about trouble with the Western Indians ? . . 216 
 
 66. Give an account of troubles because of the Tariff. .... 217 
 
 67. What more can you tell about the Bank of the United States ? . .217 
 
 68. Give an account of war with the Seminole Indians 218 
 
 69. What was Jackson's public policy ? 219 
 
 70. What new States were admitted into the Union ? 219 
 
 71. What have you to say about the eighth President, and public affairs ? 219 
 
 72. Give an account of war with the Seminoles and rebellion in Canada. . 220 
 
 73. What was a cause of trouble between the Americans and British ? . 221 
 
 74. What have you to say about the ninth President ? .... 221 
 
 75. How came John Tyler to be President ? 222 
 
 76. Tell about the acts of Conerress and conduct of the President. . . 222 
 
 77. What happened in Rhode Island ? 223 
 
 78. What can you tell about the admission of Texas into the Union ? . 223 
 
 79. What wonderful invention was given to the world in 1844 ? . . . 224 
 
 80. Tell about the eleventh President and an important event . . . 224 
 
 81. What brought about a war with Mexico ? 225 
 
 82. Tell about the first battles in the war with Mexico 226 
 
 83. Give an accoimt of succeeding military movements 226 
 
 84. What did General Scott do ? 227 
 
 85. How came a part of Mexico in possession of the Americans ? . . 228 
 
 86. How came they to possess other portions, and California ? . . . 228 
 
 87. Give a full account of Scott's invasion of Mexico 228 
 
 88. Tell about taking possession of the Mexican capital 229 
 
 89. What arrangements were made by treaty ? 230 
 
 90. What have you to say about gold in California ? 280 
 
 91. What can you tell about a new President ? 230 
 
 92. Give an account of the admission of California, as a State. . . . 231 
 
 93. What can you tell about another Covipromise Measure ? . . . 233 
 
 94. What have you to say about President Taylor and his administration ? 232 
 
 95. What can you tell about the Mormons ? 232 
 
 96. What notable expedition was sent out in 1853 ? 233 
 
 97. With what people was trouble expected, in 1853 ? 233 
 
 98. What have you to say about our relations with Japan ? ... 234 
 9y. What have you to say about the fourteenth President ? ... 234 
 
 lUO. Tell about important exploring expeditious 235 
 
 101. What occurred in Kansas ? 235 
 
 102. Wiiat can you tell about an ocean telegraph cable ? . . . . 236 
 
 103. Give a further account of the Mormons 237 
 
 104. What have you to say about Slavery ? 237 
 
 1<^.5. What about distinguished visitors ? 23T 
 
 106. What have you to say about the election of Mr. Lincoln ? . . . 23T 
 
 107. Give an account of the doings of politicians in slave-labor States. . 238 
 
 108. What preparations had been made for rebellion ? 238 
 
 109. Tell about warlike movements in Virginia, and a new State. . . 239 
 
 110. What can you tell about a severe battle in Virginia ? . . . . 240 
 
288 REVIEW QUESTIONS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 111. What can you tell about civil war in 1861 ? 240 
 
 112. Tell about the war in 1862, at different points. 241 
 
 113. Give an account of the iVio/n/or and iV/err/«mc. 242 
 
 114. What order did the President give about the movements of armies ? . 242 ■ 
 
 115. What great battle occurred in Tennessee ? 242 
 
 116. Give an account of the war on the Mississippi and elsewhere. . . 243 
 
 117. Teil about events at New Orleans and on the Virginia Peninsula. . 243 
 
 118. Tell about the war near Washington, and in Maryland and Virginia. . 244 
 
 119. Give an account of the war west of the Alleghany Mountains. . . 244 
 
 120. V/hat further can you tell about the war west of the Alleghanys ? . 245 
 
 121. What did Congress and the President do concerning the slaves ? . 245 
 
 122. Tell about the battles of Chancellorsville and Gettysburg. . . .246 
 
 123. What occurred in North Carolina and Southeastern Virginia ? . . 246 
 
 124. Tell about the siege of Charleston and movements in the Gulf Depart- 
 
 ment 24T 
 
 125. Give an account of the capture of Vicksburg. 247 
 
 126. Tell about the battles of Chickamauga and Chattanooga. . . . 243 
 
 127. What occurred in East Tennessee, Missouri and Arkansas ? . . 248 
 
 128. Give an account of Morgan's raid north of the Ohio River. . . .249 
 
 129. What have you to say about the work of the navy ? . . . . 249 
 
 130. Tell about movements from Vicksburg, and in Florida. . . . 249 
 
 131. Give an account of an expedition up the Red River 249 
 
 132. Tell about the operations of the Armies of the Potomac and the 
 
 James. 250 
 
 133. What did General Sherman do in Georgia ? 250 
 
 134. What can you tell about pirate ships ? 251 
 
 135. Tell about the movements of Confederates in Virginia and Maryland. 251 
 
 136. What occurred near Mobile ? .251 
 
 137. Tell about events in the Shenandoah Valley and Tennessee. . . 252 
 
 138. Give an account of events in Middle Tennessee 252 
 
 139. What can you tell about the capture of Fort Fisher and Wilmington ? 252 
 
 140. Give an account of Sherman's march through Georgia and the Carollnas. 253 
 
 141. Give an account of events at and near Petersburg and Richmond. . 253 
 
 142. What have you to say about the closing operations of the war ? . . 254 
 
 143. What sad and important events occurred at Washington City ? . . 254 
 
 144. What have you to say about the seventeenth President of the Republic ? 254 
 
 145. What can you tell about Jefferson Davis ? 255 
 
 146. What was the condition of the country at the close of the war ? . . 255 
 
 147. What have you to say about the doings of Congress and the President ? 255 
 
 148. What can you tell about the impeachment of the President? . . 256 
 
 149. What more have you to say about ocean telegraph cables ? . . . 256 
 
 150. What can you tell about the growth of the Republic ? • . . . 256 
 
 151. What have you to say about the election of the eighteenth President ? 25T 
 
 The Constitution. 
 
 1. Of what powers of Government does Article I. treat ? . . . . 258 
 
 2. State the contents of the several Sections 258 
 
 3. Of what powers does Article II. treat ? 267 
 
 A. State the contents of the several Sections 26T 
 
 5. Of what powers does Article III. treat ? 270 
 
 6. State the contents of the several Sections 270 
 
 7. Of what powers does Article IV. treat ? 272 
 
 8. State the contents of the several Sections 272 
 
 9. Of what does Article V. treat ? 273 
 
 10. Of what does Article VI. treat ? ........ 274 
 
 11. Of what does Article VII. treat ? 275 
 
 12. How many Amendments have been made to the Constitution ? . . 275 
 
 13. Of what do the several Amendments treat ? 275 
 
Sheldon d' Cotnpany^s 2'exi-!Books, 
 
 HISTORIES OF THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 By Benson J. Lossing, author of "Field-Book of tlic Revolu- 
 tion," " Illustrated Family History of tlie United States," «S:c. 
 
 Lossitiff's Primary Hlsforf/. For Beginners. A charm- 
 ing little book. Elegantly illustraied. 238 pages. 
 
 Lossinf/\s Outline Hisfortj of the Uitited States. One 
 
 volume, 12mo. We invite the careful attention of 
 
 teachers to some of its leadi ag points. In elegance of appear- 
 ance and copioua illadratious, both by pictures and maps, we 
 think it surpasses any Lock of the kind yet published. 
 
 1. The work is marked by ifuvtnmiion clearness of statement. 
 
 'J. The narrative is divided into SIX DISTINiJT J^JUMIODS, namely: 
 Discoveries, Settlements, toionies, The Hevoltition, The JSntion, 
 and The Civil War and its conseqnmces. 
 
 •3. The work i>^ a rrftiif/etf in short *<'//ifeMce*, so that" the subs-tance of 
 each may be easily comprehended. 
 
 4. The most important events are indicated in the text by Iteavy- 
 faced letter. 
 
 .7. Fall Qaestions are framed for every verse. 
 
 O. A. l*ronotincin(/ Joeitbalari/ is furnished in foot-notes wherever 
 required. 
 
 ;. .1 Jirief' S(/}n}i>si.s of topics is t^iveii at the close of each section. 
 
 5. An Oatiine H istorij of IMPORTANT E\ ENT^ is given at the close 
 of ever if eJiapter. 
 
 0. The work is profaseUj illastrated by Maps. Charts and Plans ex- 
 planatory of the text, and by carefully-drawn pictures of objects and events. 
 
 Lossint/'s School History. 383 pages. 
 
 Containing the National Constitution, Declaration of 
 Independence, Biographies of the Presidents, and Questions. 
 
 This work is arranged in six chapters, each containing the record of an im- 
 portant period. The First exhibits a general view of the Aboriginal race 
 who occupied the continent when the Europeans came. The Second is a 
 record of all the IJiseoveries and preparations for settlement made by indi- 
 viduals and governments. The Third delineates the progress of all the Settle- 
 ments until colonial goxTsniments were formed. The Fourth tells the story 
 of these Colonies from their infancy to maturity, and illustrates the continual 
 development of democratic ideas and republican tendencies which finally 
 resulted in a political confoderatJon. The Fifth has a full account of the im- 
 portant events of the liar for Indejtena'ence ; and the Sixth gives a con- 
 cise History of the Republic from its formation to the present time. 
 
 These books are designed for different grades of pupils, and adapted to the 
 time usually allowed for the study of this important subject. Each embraces 
 the history of our country from its discovery to its present administration. 
 The entire series is characterized by chasteness and clearness of style, accuracy 
 of statement, beauty of typography, and fullness of illustration. The author 
 has spent the greater part of his life in collecting materials for, and in writing 
 history, and his ability and reputation are a sufficient guarantee that the work 
 has been thoroughly done, and a series of histories produced that will be in- 
 valuable in training and educating the youth of our country. 
 
7- v^ 
 
 
 ^"v -r. 
 
 rO- 
 
 
 ^0• 
 
 

 
 ^^'^r 
 
 \o .0 
 
 * -, . o ^ ^0"^ 
 
 
 
 , s^ ^<J 
 
 c! 
 
 .^^ 
 
 
 <^ '~c 
 
 ,0- 
 
 0^ 
 
 
 
 ^^^ ''' 
 
 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 011 527 032 1 
 
 
 ♦fit! 
 
 r 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 M